Evening... light breeze plays with Mystic's hair while she walks by the ocean covered in heavy mist. Here I come again... home my sweet home.. all alone.. again...tired... lost... little sad... but happy. Smiling remembers all places of her hidden realm.. where she and her family had so much fun... and shared tears... warm feelings soothes her heart when she thinks about all of them.. who stayed and those who left... she loves and cares about them all... remembers all what they like and what made them smile. We all make our mistakes but to forgive to continue to love .. this feelings make us real free. coming to her Realm she hears voices of her loyal family ... giggles of her kids ... and all that makes her strong very strong to try it again.. to get all back .. all her friends all her alliances ... to start over to stand up and fight.. fight for her and her family happiness ... with her huge full of love heart ... waving she runs to them... opens her arms and welcomes their hugs ... tell me tell me all ... where you been and what I can do to make you happy?
[www.lyricsmode.com]
Derdarmin...
Invisible Hand
One afternoon myself I found
Inspired by a vision profound,
Secrets of the world to me did reveal
An invisible hand broke the seventh seal
I saw the whole world in one glance
To the music of the spheres would dance.
It was as if that invisible hand
Commanded me to take a stand
To teach and preach, shout, even scream
And awaken from our collective dream.
The invisible hand made my decision
I am now compelled by my vision
Preach and teach, scream and shout:
Everything's the same within and without
Man made is every division
Invisible Hand points to One Vision.
© Shahriar Shahriari
Vancouver, Canada
October 4, 1997
Trenchsoul...
*stepping through a rip in reality, the crackle and snap of energy as the portal collapses in on itself, leaving the gaunt and haggard, but proud, figure standing, robes smoking from some unseen heat, the very air rippling around him as the heat slowly dissipates into the air* Returning to this realm is a treat, for I have trodden the paths of damnation and salvation as one, seeing the good and evil of the multi-verse. It is, without doubt, a delight to be in what I can only consider the only place I would consider a home among these multitudes of reality. M'lady Mystic, my friend, it is always a treasure to be in your company and the graces of those who attend you. When the last star died in the Angelus verse, the last song sung by the quantum particles was a choral cry that rang the veil for the return of something real and alive, and I wept for it's passing and the dying dreams and wishes of all those that were once the inhabitants of this dead realm. I feel, now, that I can lay that terrible burden to rest. For now, I shall wander the remains of your once prolific and grand castle, seeing not the ruins that have accrued in your absence, but the beauty of the memories and life that shall yet be within its halls and manses. There will be more, I'm sure. Until then, I offer my best wishes and blessing upon you all.
Nikkita...
Standing in the middle of what i called home long ago, in my mind seeing al was lost at hope.......
there must of been a hard battle here... (nikki is a tall med built girl with long flowing hair falls to her wast, beautiful and slender with pal like skin, ) Am i realy home? she thinks to her self.... and there inthe conner of her eye something or someone moved, she truns and look to see.... could it be my long lost sister???? seeing her sister waving her hands in the air both running towrds one anather......stops and looks to each other " hello" smiles softly and waties for her to speak.
Mystic...
[www.youtube.com]
light wind plays with her long blond hair and smile sparkles in her deep blue eyes... she turns around and sees her little sister running towards her. Coming back from her deep thoughts the Queen whispers ... welcome back home my precious one so nice to see you back ... puts her arm around her sister shoulders and both of them goes to tall dark man standing silently. His features so familiar that she cannot believe this is him.. could be him ... is he back... smiling she nods to his words and bows graciously to his way... walking with her sister ... sees how their eyes locks on each other and in her heart she knows ... something happened between them... "Welcome to my castle.. or I could say what left from it.. my dear friend Trenchsoul, I am so happy to see you here..." feeling her face flushes from shame that he sees the castle so destroyed ... she turns her gaze to her sister and says " sorry .. please meet my little sister Lady in waiting Nikkita Sir" smiles seeing her sister blushing from head to toes... starts to laugh ... hugs them both and says with her laughing voice .. " lets go home ... we will take from there... "
Dear Mother and Family
I write to you because, I will be making a very long journey to find myself with new meaning towards my own dreams and future hopefully, I can find a reason when I am away by the time I return I would have matured into a far better and wiser young man, than I am now, I wish for the best my mother, father, sisters, brothers, and family please take care of yourselves I wish to return to my family with such a bright smile on they're face's when I do return, it seems that my ship will be setting sail for the departure ahead today the winds are blowing with a blissful beauty I think it will be a very Interesting yet fun trip so once again i wish you well my family.
Sincerely yours Ethan Secret
Mystic...
...runs to Ethan's room searching for him after she has found a letter... the room is empty and cold... but she still can feel his presence in there... flying fast downstairs she lands by the ship that is ready to go.. sees her baby... her youngest son lonely figure standing silently on the deck... runs up and hugs him tight with eyes full of tears.. " my baby my brave son I wish you all the best and although I would like you to stay but I understand your young heart and soul is screaming for an adventure. I am so proud of you and I want you to remember that we will always love you and will welcome back" with those words she kisses his pale cheek and slowly lets him go from her embrace... walking and standing by the shore she looks how the ship takes one of her baby's ... away .. same time taking the small part of her heart too... the Queen stands there for a long time .. the ship is gone ... but she is still looking at the ocean... shivering of cold wind that plays with her silk dress.... disheveling her long blond hair and wiping of tears from her dark blue eyes...
[www.youtube.com]
Angel...
As she stood there by the sea shore and still crying wondering if she will ever see her lover again she walks around the shore and all of a sudden she spots some thing comming to wards her and she mumbles to her self and wonders what could this this be as she drawing near and near to it she relizes that its a bottle with a note inside the bottle that was thrown over board for some one to find as she hold the bottle in her hands she open the bottle finds a note inside and wonders was the note ment for to find ?
Blood...
I am standing alone, gazing up at the moon and the stars, when lightening flashes and the wind begins to blow fiercely. It circles around me slowly at first. As it begins to pick up, I am temporarily dazed by the force. It stops suddenly, and I find myself in a different realm. I look around me, wondering what has drawn me here. I see in the distance, a beautiful woman with a smile of welcome on her face. I begin to move towards her knowing it was she who has called me to this realm. I smile back at her as I draw closer and bow. "My thanks, kind Lady for inviting me to your lovely realm."
Mystic...
that wind so powerful and strong swapped all till nakedness around... waves seem came back to the ocean .. birds disappeared .. you could hear just their weak sounds... all become silent . you almost could hear your heart beat... wrapping her arms around her and holding her shiver she turned her head to the blast of force... dreamily smiling she saw silhouette slowly coming towards her... all body and face features sharpened .. and the Queen saw the One ... whom she felt couple days already and been calling with her inner power to come home... she did not know why and who he is .. she knew that she needs him here in her realm... and she called... still shivering from cold or maybe power that exhausted her... with gracious pirouette she did an elegant curtsy to him and smiling said... "welcome home Sir... what took you so long... "
she does not know who is he and why he is here but she is glad he came to her call ... turning around she takes him by hand and slowly goes to the castle .. still dreaming, still smiling... silence.. no words... just wind... and waves... who will break in it... will it... dare it?
Lisa Kelly/ Celtic woman Now we are free
Brian...
Looking for a island on my boat upon the painted seas, the cellophane sky's so beautiful inspires me to write a letter that will goto the one i truly love upon the earth so green.Seek me out my love so true,for the bluest night is when i think of you,your hair so dark and eyes so clear,you will meet me that day by waterfalls sound and their i will be,i have searched far and wide to find you..bring the bottle with you,and know you are mine. ----/---@ ---/---@ ---/---@
Blood...
As the beautiful woman speaks..."welcome home Sir...what took you so long...", my mind and soul feel the truth. I am home. Her voice like a song to my ears. She takes my hand and I notice her's is ice cold. I remove my cloak and wrap it around her shivering shoulders then take her hand again as she leads me to her castle. I hesitate to break the silence. The wind and the waves; our footsteps and breathing all I can hear. I do not know how she found me or called me here, but I have come. And it feels as though I need to be here. Deciding to wait to break the silence, I follow her on to her castle, wondering who she is and what lies ahead.
Trenchsoul...
*parting the veils of reality, summoning spirits from the nether realms to search out the artifacts of the kingdom and collect them into the treasure room, a room being steadily and quickly rebuilt from the fallen stones and tilted monoliths by the giant creatures pulled from yet another rippling gateway. As the creatures work, he turns to the beautiful woman beside him, the magnificent creature they call Lady Nikkita, taking her hand in his, guiding her away from the slow and steady thrum, thump and crash of the reconstruction, her warm palm and graceful fingers soft in the grated, cracked, and broken embrace of his age worn and trouble torn and grizzled grip. Power pulses from those veins, yet that power is gentle and affectionate to her touch, yielding to her warmth and beauty like water to a boulder, eddying around the stone and caressing it, still powerful, but bent to her whims and desires. Bending to one of the wild rose bushes, he plucks several, dethorning them with ease, their painful pricks a seeming nothing to his toughened and gnarled hide. The gathered blossoms formed into a small, aromatic bundle, one a sudden and shocking white and yellow bloom among the blood red petals, glistening with the misty air of a new day for the kingdom* My lady Nikki, you bless this condemned soul with your company, cleanse my heart with your sweet nature. I have never found, in any verse, the beauty, grace and wonder that you wear about you like a soft, silky aura. I would be honoured, truly, to spend my time with you, were you so inclined. I know that my countenance is, shall we say, unappealing, but the heart that beats within this cadaverous chest beats to the tune that your heart plays. What say you, my beautious dream?
Mystic...
She feels... she sense the blood .. feels the power running in his veins beating drums in his arm that holds hers... no no it is not him it is her and her hunger .. just now she remembers she did not eat ... flinches thinking about it... the blood.. she does not like but needs to have her power to survive .. even if she reduces it to the minimum.. needs to reduce to have her feelings to feel her heart ..
Smiles at him looking in his deep dark eyes that change their color when he thinks something ... smiles... dangerous or maybe pleasant or... she does not know yet but she feels that can get lost in them and never find your way back... usually she reads minds but with him .. she does not want.. she want to be surprised... "Thank you Sir" she says when he wraps her in his cloak.
Smiling The Queen feels that not the cloak is keeping her warm but... his big palm that took hers little one gentle in... hiding her dark red eyes walks silently trying not to read his mind ... and feels so good so right ... her mind has millions of thoughts ... but she wants to enjoy this moment .. this peaceful moment ... till she will get near to the castle and family will surround her with their problems and joy... sighs..
Looks at the man walking with her... sees a lot of questions in his eyes.. and says ... " I felt you... then I called you ... do you know why?"
Blood...
"You are most welcome, my Lady." As we walk, I can sense power and a multitude of emotions in the beautiful Lady. I have this feeling that if she wanted to, she could see into my heart and soul. I gaze into her eyes, and see, something, I am not quite sure what I see there. Answers, a spark of red, mystery, so many things. Then her beautiful voice says..."I felt you...then I called you...do you know why?" I stop, still holding her small hand in mine. It has grown warmer in my grasp. I take her other hand in mine gently and gaze down at her. Taking a moment to study her. I feel drawn to this Lady and am no quite sure why. But the pull is strong. "Tell me fair Lady, why?"
Mystic...
As he takes the queens hands to his her heart stars to beat like little bird closed in a cage... she does not feel this for long time she would not let her she could not a memory and love to her king put her own feelings her own happiness far away between huge walls and now her small but strong heart as protesting to her own will started to beat to scream inside wanting to let it out. Smiling she looked at his gentle face futures studying his face and still not reading him deeper just as she saw. His face could tell her that he had a lot in this life too ... happiness and sorrow joy and sadness... eyes so reflecting his mood... smiling she oppened her mouth to tell him... why...She could not pronounce not one word as she heard her sister Angel running towards her and carying something inher hand... she shouted "sis sis look what I found" turning around and looking at him the queen smiled and grinned " here is end of my peace... we will continue this later perhaps" noding to him and still holding his hand she run to her sis dragginghim with her and letting the wind play with their flashed faces to calm them down.... " yes sister Angel show me what you found?" Looking at the mysterious bottle in her sister hands she smiled and started to read amessage from unknown man... about destiny and meeting at the waterfall and eternal love... looking at the sister Angel she said... " you should go there sis... maybe is is your destiny... go... meet him"
Blood...
As I gaze down into her lovely face, I feel a strong connection. I can hear her heart beating with my ultra-sensative hearing. My own begins to pound in my ears. Does she know what I am? A mix of two supernatural beings. My dire-wolf half senses the approach of another and my instinct is to protect the Lady. But in an instant, I can see that it is not an enemy out to harm the fair Lady, so I put my wolf away. Did she notice the brief change? I glance at her and watch as she speaks to the woman who has come running towards her. I lose myself momentarily to the sound of her voice. It washes over me, the most beautiful sound I have ever heard. Lost in the sound of her voice, I do not notice when the other Lady leaves or that I have been starring at the lovely countenance of the fair Lady who summoned me to this realm. My hand reaches up to brush a stray lock of hair behind her ear.
Mystic...
jolt of power goes trough her body as his fingers gentle touched her face... the queen turned quick to him and her body started to respond involuntary to that... she felt she read she knew instantly who he is... trying to hide her dark deep eyes she felt a wolf power in him... that discovery made her realize how dangerous it could be... to both of them... besides that she felt a vampire power too... calming her down and letting her eyes to get an usual blue color she was hoping he did not notice how nervous he made her... in a whisper she grasp tighter his hand " lets go to the castle Sir and we will take from there... lady that you saw was my sister Angel... she needs my help and furthermore, I guess in the castle they will start to look after me soon... so we should better go..." smiling she looks at him now when she got her posture back .. clears her voice and speaks..." do you feel same as me?... if yes then we need to have a long talk about all this .. I do not know why I called you and why you answered to my call but I am starting to sense something... and that we need to solve together... will you help me... are you interested? We will have some gathering tonight .. perhaps then we can look more deeper into it.." with those words she drags him with her ... run fast with her feet barely touching ground letting wind play around ... her laugh spreads and disappears into air .. she feels like a child chasing a butterfly ... not letting his hand go she looks at him with smiling eyes ... sorry .. for me being so silly ... but just here I can be free ... there points to the castle .. I am the Queen... vampire queen... whispers past words...
Highlander - dust in the wind (Mort de Tessa)
Nikki replys with a smiles,hello my love, "giggles and hears trench, as he talks, when hes done, she looks to him ,
I have but one heart, and i would like to share that with you, but my soul still has to be tamed, I am happy to be here in this
relm with my family, but you kind sir, you intruge me so. " nikki" holds out her hand and ' smiles' sweetly, i am not afraid on how you look ,your gental heart shows your true self, i am not one who looks for a brawn man, i am more so for his brain. "laughs" My love, i have never found a creature... quite like you , and i want to no more about you, :smiles softly" you make my heart sing like a melody, 'nikki pushes her long stran of blond hair be hind her ear,' look to her sister, and smiles, leans down to pick a flower, and gives it to her sister, then softly touches her loves face ,looks up to him and studies his eyes........ she then leans on a old worn out tree stump, and" takes his hand;,pulls him close to him and kisses his sweet face......
Blood...
As I gaze into her eyes, I notice them change and sense I have made her nervous. I listen to her speak, then answer in kind. "Dearest Lady, (I bow low over her tiny hand and kiss the back of it gently) I do feel the same. Guide me unto your castle. We will solve this together." I fell her tug upon my hand, as we run fast, flying over the ground we are so swift. I hear her laugh and my own joins her's in the wind, feeling free for a moment, joy filling my soul briefly. As she looks at me and smiles, a jolt goes through me. Her words music to my ears. I return her smile and then hear her whisper "I am the Queen... vampire queen..." I wonder if my mixed blood will revolt her. My brief bout of freedom and happiness is dimmed by that thought. But my instincts tell me she is not the kind to judge me by my blood, but rather my deeds. I catch her scent in the air around us as we run and close my eyes for a moment to savor it's perfection.
Angel...
As she takes the bottle into her hands and gentlely opens the bottle and take out the rolled up letter and begins to read and all of sudden she starts to cry again relizing that the more she reads theletter that this was herlonglost lover that she had left due to our families not allowing us to be together because we were from different worlds I was royality and he was not but our love for eachother was strong until his family broke us a part from that moment on whenI saw them take him away was when we both swore wed love eachother for ever.All of a sudden she woke up not relizing she had gone to the past while sh was sleeping in the sand and sea shore when she finally was up and and herself she kept hearing the words over and over again saying to her your mine your mine in her head could this deam mean my lover is trying to find me and for me to carry this bottle with his letter in it looks up at the sky and sreams out loud my love where are you and where do u want me to meet you hoping he can hear my longing for him with my crys of love for this man kneels in the sand and begins to pray.
Mystic...
Enigma - Almost Full Moon (Beautiful video)
As they land to the castle in same moment she is surrounded by family who one per one are telling her what they need or what they did before tonights party will start.. they take her away in crowd and moving to the castle ... The queen quickly looses the sign of the tall mysterious man who came with her to the castle.. she wonders if she will see him ever again...
Then all is vanished and the Queen takes care of all with a smile on her face... one cannot find his sword another one cannot find her dress and there someone does not know where he should be or where his mask is... smiling she helps all with patience and confidence that she developed with her in all those long years...
Finally the day changes into the night .. she is alone now in her room.. just a fireplace silently makes it sounds .. she is all ready to the party .. twirls gentle on her feet imitating dance and smiles to herself... looks at the mirror then puts her mask on and do not touching steps of stairs flies silently down to the central ballroom... at the enter she greets guards who will do their job today by sorting crowd and not letting in creatures from dark worlds.. she wants today be the perfect party.. why.. she does not know.. just that will be ...
As she enters ... nobody there yet... just her... the Queen lets music fill the room and then she loose her self away she starts to dance .. graciously moving her body with the music rhythm... becoming one whole... lost in her dreams...
Blood...
As we reach the castle, the beautiful Queen is lost in the sea of her family. I stand there and watch as she smoothly takes care of everyone's needs. I notice she is patient and always has a smile on her face. They are planning a party and I have been invited. I leave to get ready hoping I can find what I need to attend. A messenger finds me and gives me a gift. There is a note attached saying "Just Because". It is a mask. I smile and go in search of attire.
A while later, I enter, wondering what the night will bring. I freeze, the vision before me taking my breath away. Before me, the beautiful Queen is dancing alone. She is lost in the rhythm and beat of the music and does not notice me at first. I watch, mesmerized by her body's graceful and fluid movements. The joy upon her lovely face. My heart pounds in my chest as I watch. My feet are moving without my realizing it and I find myself before her without having known how I got there.
I gaze into her brilliant red eyes, and ask, "May I have this dance my Lady?" I hold my hand out to her, and she places her tiny hand in mine. I smile at her. "You look lovely this evening."
Mystic...
Lost in her dreams Mystic feels she is not alone anymore... turning slowly around the queen hears a deep masculine voice... asking her to dance... looking up she is lost in his eyes... her arm was gently placed in his and with her whisper ... "yes you may and thank you Sir" she is swapped in his embrace and from that moment on they are twirling together as one in the dance. Their hearts beat in same rhythm... as their faces reflect the gloom of the perfect evening ... she closes her eyes letting him to lead her with in the dance movements. "I was hoping to see you tonight..." whispers...
They are alone for a while... all ballroom with a starry sky for this very moment is just for them and only them... so she takes that chance and enjoys his arms... his strong arms that hold her so sure so gentle in their embrace... just music and wind and two heartbeat...
Blood...
As I hold the lovely Queen in my arms as we dance, I can hear the heavy beats of both our hearts. There is a light breeze and it blows a strand of her beautiful blond hair across her cheek. I gently take the strand and tuck it behind her ear softly. The moment is perfect. We dance together in harmony for several minutes. Peace and joy fill me and I lose myself in our dance, in the music, in her company.
Soon, the Queen's family begin to arrive and I am swept away by the great company they make and the obvious love they have for one another. The longer I am in their company, the more I like it. I watch as, all through the evening the Queen takes care of her family and also enjoys the party herself. She is a good Queen to take care of her people so. Whatever powers there are that have summoned me to this realm, I give thanks.
Mystic...
She can do like that.. she can .. she can ... she always tells that before every party ... and then to relax to have a second to herself to enjoy a moment in his arms ... to feel it... to not be tense... her voice is polished till perfection.. her posture too.. here she nods graciously to new guests .. there she answers smiling to some of family questions... over there she with her gentle soft but strong tone asks someone to behave... mostly children as they aren't use to parties yet... and while their mothers were enjoying dances with their partners she saw all and everyone around... then again some dark creatures from other world who forgot to control themselves and not to show their inner it... or maybe they just do not know yet how to hide it... and so she needed to remind them what to expect and how to attend this peaceful evening...
"Anyone wine? is this music is right? are you having a good time?" smiling she nodded to all...
Then looking in Lord's eyes she was lost for a second and when he twirled her in the air she forgot about all ... it was just her and him in whole entire world... his fingers innocently touched her face and she trembled what powerful feeling she felt of it... Yes they have had some nice stolen chats before one party began then another one...they weren't able to see each other in more private atmosphere as family Realm... that is all good... one step at the time... she read somewhere those words... and always smiled at them thinking what if she wants to ran to fly to feel to have to get... it all ... but now she seems them very right and so in place. Small stolen whispers.. gentle touches of his lips to her hand.. light soft brushes of his fingers on her soft skin as he put her stubborn hair strand away... smiles remembering all now sitting in the evening be the fireplace.. and feeling his heartbeat seems so close and yet so far away .. somewhere in the castle as he called in the night... promising to see her again.. soon... he said ... night night ...
Chloë Agnew - Vincent (Starry, Starry Night)
Blood...
I lie awake under the stars, not able to sleep. Thinking about the party I had just left. I must hunt soon, but find it difficult to fall asleep. I wonder at the powerful connection I feel to the lovely Queen. Could it really be that I was summoned here by a wish from the heart? Or a wish on a star? Do the rest of her people know that I am only part vampire? That I am also part dire wolf? I would never harm another unless they harmed those I care about first.
I met the Queen's son and heir. He is a good man. She is a good mother. She is a good Queen. My thoughts continue to wander over the last two evenings events since I arrived in this realm.
The wind is picking up and I hear a sound. Something is approaching. I move silently to my feet and become the wolf spirit, floating above the ground, watching to see what is there. So, has my morning of hunting begun then? I smile wickedly to myself. I am ready. Let the hunt begin.
Mystic...
Full moon...and she cannot sleep of all excitement she had this evening ... slowly turning around her eyes turns to deep red... winds calls for her... she flies into the night... flies hard and fast do not looking around just power of hunger and her unanswered passion dictates her her way... she sees movements in a dark forest ...with wind speed she flies and crashes hard into someone... big huge enormous then soft and growling... jumps on her feet and sees a huge shiny eyes with big big teeth breathing right in her face... she screams ... before she covers her mouth... all dumb she jumps from her bed... looks around with her puzzled eyes and then lands gently on the floor... ooo gosh mumbles to herself .. need to stop to imagine things ... or I will go insane.. then giggles to herself... crawls back in her bed .. takes a sip of warm blood that sister left for her ... closes her eyes and drowns to her dreams again...
Blood...
I cannot sleep so I go into the night. Into the forest. I run and fluidly change forms. The human eye would never be able to see the change it is so fast. I run and run for miles, picking up speed. After an hour, I finally slow down when I come upon a stream. Barely breathing hard, I bend to the water and drink my fill. A breeze brushes past my nose. And I smell her. I close my wolf eyes and breathe deeply. My heart speeds up and I stand and look around. I am suddenly hit in the chest by a speeding vampire queen. I know it is her. But I cannot speak. Can only growl as my wolf and vampire both recognize their desire. Some how she is here. I am breathing hard and can tell she is frightened of me in this form. She screams and I catch her as she begins to fall. I fly her back to her palace in my spirit form and place her upon her bed. I quickly leave hoping she will think it all a dream.
I return to the forest and hunt. I come upon a huge elk and devour it. The fresh blood giving me energy and calming both the wolf and the vampire. I leave the remains for the lesser animals and go to wash in the creek. I sit upon the bank afterwards and gaze up into the night sky at the full moon and stars.
This is what I was doing when I was summoned here. Watching the night sky. I smile and then laugh and then howl loudly for a long time. Finally, I return to my room and lay down, thinking about the speeding vampire queen crashing into me and smile, as I drift off to sleep.
Mystic...
Streching her body Mystic wakes up slowly smiling from pleasant dreams then her sile vanishes when she remembers her first one that felt so enourmous real... brrr shivers goes from head to toe and her all body is covered now by goose bumps... that was something to dream about ... not rushing herself she swing her long legs from the bed and goes to the bathroom to prepare herself for a new day. Seeing her in the mirror her hand slowly moves over her mouth her eyes looks wide open as she examines her hair... leaf just single leaf ... but all becomes so clear now.. all as it just happened.... her heart starts to pound in her chest as a little small bird who cannot find it way out... with all her strenght she calms herself down and finishes her wardrobe. Mystic founds him in the Realm's garden all in his own thoughts somwhere so far away he even did not sense her to comming. Gentle she covers his eyes feeling how his strong body reacts to her touch and whispers barely touching his ear with her dark ruby lips "Did I intrude you my Lord?" It is one of the days when the catle belong just to her ... everybody already left for their journeys and she is glad to have all day ... to try to get to know little more about this imposant man who so fascinates her in very for her unusuals ways...
Blood...
I walk out to the garden to think upon last evening. I wonder how the Queen slept and if she believes it was a dream. I am so lost in my thoughts, that I do not notice the approach of the one filling my thoughts. Her gentle touch and whisper, sends a jolt of fire, longing and pleasure coursing throughout my body. My heart begins to pound erratically in my chest. I breathe in deeply of her essence. I slowly turn towards her and smile. Her lovely face taking my breath away. "You shall never be an intrusion to me, my Lady. I welcome your company." I take her tiny hand and softly kiss the back of it. "Shall we walk for a bit, my Lady?" I place her hand into the crook of my arm, and begin to guide her around the garden. "How did you sleep last evening, my Lady?" She stops us and turns towards me, looking deeply into my eyes. I know in that instant, that she realizes that it was not a dream that she crashed into me last evening. A light breeze is blowing, and the stubborn lock of her beautiful hair, once again blows across her cheek. I take the lock in my fingers and bring it to my nose and inhale the perfection of her scent. I smile and gently tuck the stubborn strand behind her ear. I see the question in her eyes. "You were frightened of my wolf's form last evening my Lady and I would not see you frightened of me. So I flew you back to your room and laid you on your bed. Know that I could never bring harm to you. I would sooner chew off my own arm than to bring harm to you, my Lady. My instincts are to protect you from all harm. From anyone and everything. Please have no fear of me." I gaze intently into her beautiful eyes, as they begin to change from blue to red. I smile. Ah, the vampire is appearing. Fascinated, I watch as they grow very red and fill with an emotion I cannot quite name.
Nariel...
The portal had again been found, and with great curiousity the Lady, dubbed Queen Nariel Surion, stepped through it not really sure where it would lead to. With a fascinated stare she watched the swirling lights and particles glimmer, filling her mind with wonder and her body with a distinct buzz or shivery feeling. The sensations lasted only moments but seemed to last hours.
Mystic...
As hears his calming voice and sense him with all her power Mystic feels how her feelings so very well controled and hidden start to come out with magnificent forse that she cannot control anymore... Looking in his eyes never letting their from him the queen reaches his face with her arms and slowly place her gentle soft kiss on his lips and just then realizing what she did... blushes and starts to talk fast not daring to look again upon him anymore... she mummbles words that comes from her mouth but not sure about what ... just keeps to talk talk talk trying to make him forget what happened now and here... Mystic is ashamed of herself she does not know what got into her why she is so brave why she did that. There is no explanation ... just that sweet taste of his lips longering on hers... trying to get herself again she makes jokes and moves quickly from one place to another organizing all for tonight again dragging him with her and hoping he won't make such a big deal of her weekness...
Blood...
I watch spellbound, as your bright, red eyes look into mine intently. Your power is surging all around us, but you do not notice it. Your tiny hands reach up to cup my warm face, and you place a whisper soft kiss upon my lips. My body ignites into flames, lava pouring through my veins, my power shooting out of me like lightening, throwing sparks into the midst of your power. Our powers swirls around us like a storm, but you do not notice. The intensity of that very brief, soft, kiss, has left me struggling for air. I watch as you suddenly pull back, a look of confusion and alarm on your face. You are blushing and rambling on about nonsensical things very rapidly. I can tell that you are hoping I will not want to talk about it and leave the subject alone for now. I have no wish to make you feel ill at ease in my company. I smile to myself for a moment, at your nervous behavior and your shock with yourself. I move around with you from place to place in your Realm, helping you organize. You make jokes and flit around, not realizing it is because you are nervous and confused by what happened. I can see you wonder what made you do such an impulsive thing. But I can also tell that you were as greatly affected by it as I. As you continue to talk and look away from me, I pause and close my eyes, remembering your taste. Your flavors. Like ambrosia, divinity and the sweetest honey. It clings to my lips like the morning dew touches the leaves. I shake my head out to clear it of the images.
My wolf and vampire senses suddenly come alert. I watch as, right before us, there are swirling lights and particles, glimmering in the air. My protective instincts kick in, and without thinking, I place the Lady behind me. My warrior and hunter cry out. My dire wolf instantly appears. Dark blue, almost black, fur covers my body and I grow to over 7 feet tall. My claws are razor sharp and 8 inches long. My teeth, long and sharp, like the blades of a knife, able to shred through most anything. My eyes glow like a blue flame. I am formidable in this form. You watch, fascinated, by the appearance of my wolf. You know that you need to stay behind me for the moment, because you realize I am trying to protect you. You do not want to upset the beast when he is in this primitive, protective frame of mind.
I give a low, warning growl, from deep within my chest as my sensitive wolf ears, hear a buzzing sound. Suddenly, a being appears. I have never see one such as she. Her hair is like bright orange flames. She has wings of gold and a blood red gown on. The being freezes when she takes note of me. She is shocked by my appearance and knows to be still.
I wait; all my senses on alert. I watch and observe the being. But she does not move. I will not let her harm my Lady. Nobody shall harm her. I sense your movement behind me as you slowly move closer to me and lay your tiny hand on my arm. You gently run your hand over my fur and whisper, “my Lord, she will not harm me. She is welcome here. Please.” I turn my head, look down at you and shake my head. Relief that you will not be hurt, pours out of me along with my changing form. You do not move your hand from my arm as I change, but leave it there. I look into your eyes and you smile up at me warmly. I return your smile, brushing your soft cheek gently with my knuckles.
Trenchsoul
*growls as Nikki's lips touch his, a slight smile crossing his lips* I'm no man, nor even of this realm, my sweet. But, from time to time, I find someone that absorbs my heart and soul like no other in any realm could. *eyes going blank for a brief second as the caps for two towers are flown in on the wings of dragons to be placed carefully on their spinnerets* Forgive me, my beauty, the rebuilding waits for no one. However, I would have no one else by my side in this effort. *sliding his hand into nothing in the air beside him, pulling out a gold rimmed, ruby rose from an alternate dimension, the scent of sweet musk filling the air as he places the flower into Nikki's hands* This is the Pearl of Sinion, a flower only found in one dimension and only upon the dead world Bergheist. The mythos behind this rose is that it contains the soul of one that was pure who was killed in the armageddon that claimed their people. They bloom only for one night of the cycle of the planet around it's star, the petals falling away as the light fills the dawn sky. *touching the petals lightly with dessicated fingertips, sighing softly at the soft, sensuous texture of the flower* However, when plucked, the flowers form polymer chains and crystalline latices that will maintain the beauty of the blossom for eternity. *raising his pollen stained digits to his bruised and broken lips, a dry and cracked tongue lancing out to take in the pollen* The only reason they are not harvested is that they are poisonous to anyone that isn't supernatural or immortal, killing within minutes. *leaning down to kiss her lips once more* It's not what one would normally call romantic, but, this flower reminds me of my feelings for you, my heart's desire. Only meant for the one that can withstand the toxicity of my company and the poison of my being. For that strength that you possess, you have my heart as well.
Nariel
Nariel stood at the portal and with a wave of her hand and a murmured encantation, she closed it back up. She stood looking around wondering where she had arrived and if it was indeed her targeted destination. Her powers were intact though her memory was sketchy. She was in search of answers and hopefully this would provide some.
Her long red hair, silken and lustrous hung to her waist, Her clear blue-green eyes were intent and held the slightly mysterious glint of one not easy to know. Her eyes took in many things at once. Being a rare but talented breed her abilities allowed her to shift her shape through her own magic and inherent gifts.
She dressed herself in a golden and red gown for this journey but wondered if the appearance of a pauper or commoner would be better. She left her crown at home and packed a small satchel for his journey. The place appeared to be deserted at the moment but the gardens were lovely by the moonlight kissing theflower covered ground and gardens walls. She stepped forward cautiously and waited to see what she might find out of her current location. "Where am I?" she whispered to herself barely aloud. And then the hair on her body stands up as a growl of warning is heard. She stops dead still seeing a large and dangerous beast and hearing it she instinctively holds up a hand imploringly. "I mean no harm. Please. I am here ..to find answers. Not to harm anyone."
Mystic
Still holding her arm on his shoulder... Mystic speaks with her soft calming voice... "Please look at me.. it is ok.. nobody wants to harm me.. she came to visit us... I met her long time ago..." They stay in the silence witnessing how he starts to return to his human being form ... transformation so wild... so painful... Mystic just stays with wide open eyes ... her heart beating so rapidly and cannot say a word... she just shivers not letting her hand drop from his shoulder.. feeling all his power all his energy that pulsing trough his vein ... Wind howls around them making pales of leaves fly in the air... mess up with their hair ... leaving them breathless for some time... as it starts ... it ends so quick ... seems nothing happened... just the ground full of debris around them reminds what just happened in here... Mystic looks at Blood with gentle smile on her face ... not showing any sign of fear... and whispers... " here now... much better..." then turn to Nariel who is standing so still that you can think she become a statue of fire.... and speaks " welcome to our Realm my dear.. I need to apologize for Blood... grins .. past time he became overprotective of me... not that I mind it but sometimes he can be little scary"... grins... " now now please come to the castle.. I need to introduce you to the family and I believe you need to rest after this long journey"
Blood
I smile into your eyes, hearing your words. I turn towards the being of light and bow. “My apologizes. I will not harm you. I did not intend to frighten a friend of the Queen’s. My wolf’s baser instincts do tend to take over when I am in a situation that is unknown and I fear for someone I care about.” I realize what I have said and turn towards the beautiful Queen. Emotions and confusion are waging war within me and I need to go think. I gaze deeply into her jewel-like eyes for a moment. “I will be along in a little while. I have some things I need to tend to first. If you will please pardon me?” I see confusion in your eyes briefly. I pull you close and press a whisper soft kiss to your lips. “I will be back.” I change into my spirit wolf form and fly fast into the distance.
My emotions are swirling around inside of me like an angry storm. Intense and fierce. I fly faster and faster. I spy a lake in the distance and land on a cliff that is not far above it. I changed into my human form, closing my eyes and take a deep breath. I smell nothing near. I open my eyes and look all around me. I see nothing near. Gazing into the clear water of the lake I shed my clothes and dive into its cool depths. Fresh, cool water, envelopes me, as I torpedo to the bottom. Calm fills my being. No sounds to be heard but the rushing of water past my ears. I empty my mind of thoughts and let the cool water chill the heat of my body.
After a long time of swimming, my mind and body finally relax. I jump up to the cliff where I have left my clothes and sit to dry in the air. I gaze out onto the beautiful land where I was summoned and finally realize what summoned me and why. My soul’s counterpart. Our souls cried out to each other and heard. I wonder if you have realized this yet.
Sighing, I stand and begin to dress. I need to head back. I only hope that my infernal protective instincts have not frightened you and your friend. I am ever peaceful until someone I care a great deal about is in danger. Then, my primitive instincts take over to protect. I shake my head. I only hope you know this and understand it. I pause. I care. That caring, that thought is what sent me flying here.
The urgency to suddenly see you again fills me and I hurry. I change into my spirit form and fly, making my way back to your castle. Making my way back to the other half of my soul.
Valans
The scarred young traveling knight stalked into the edge of town; tunic torn, blood and gore bespattered--a flaring glare which betokened death brought but quickly and assuredly flaming in the dark and shadowed eyes beneath his unshorn and dishevelled black mane of long and unbound hair. As he walked, wearily, limping slightly--the chainlinks and leather breaks beneath of one leg torn assunder, the thigh there above the knee still bleeding freely and clearly, freshly from a nasty gash, he almost absently then busying himself in cleaning away the mired steel of his longsword, in a deft and fluid sweep resheathing it then with clearly all-to-oft practiced ease: and yet so too, the scarred and sure hand making certain that the blade remained loose in the sheath for quick use.
Spotting a threesome of the local citizenry, he grasped he trailing hindmost with a sure and strong grip upon the shoulder with his free hand turning the hapless fellow, who of course tensed immediately, partway round toward him: he immediately dropping and then halting his own lean and knotted hand toward a dirk in his belt, his two companions stopping themselves from jumpily discharging crossbow and shortbow respectively.
"You there,what goes on in this place? Has the entire region been cursed, and I but wandered thence into a corner of hell itself? What madness of a nightmare is this? Unless I am gone quite mad from weariness and years of bloodshed, I just traversed a veritable seathing sea of walking Corpses out there in the night! And if you think to either use those or to Call me mad, you'll join them as quickly as they would have you! Who commands this place so besieged that I might speak with him, where the watch forces, and where might a man find a good horse hereabouts--damned cadavers Ate my Last one on the way in here! No man should have to kill another man twice!"
And as if then, in answer or example, as the others gasped and cursed suddenly, gripping and readying their weapons glancing then wide eyed back past him, his sword hand suddenly flashed up and back, followed by the sound of a sudden ringing and reverberating 'twang'--a so-described zombie stumbling back as if drunkenly into the shadows at the end of the street by which he himself had just entered into the town to stand beneath the flickering street lamp's light, the twice-hapless living corpse transfixed in the forehead with a small and deadly bolt. The sound of it's form hitting the ground heavily in the shadows there clearly then discernable by all.
"Damned vulture! Stay dead already! Oh--and add in where I might find a pint as well: killing a few dozen of those things and the dust of a thousand leagues tends to raise a bit of a thirst in a man."
Nariel
Worn and indeed weary, Nariel follows cautiously behind her friend. Unknown to any, her inner thoughts were full of tourmoil and heartache. She had left her own lands seeking answers and before she drew her last breathe she would find out what she sought to know. Her hearing so accute and finely tuned she stopped suddenly listening to the sounds on the wind. There.. had been a battle somewhere near by.. And she caught the scent of blood in the air. Being a magical healer and having certain unadvertized gifts, she searched through the night for the "voices" and "bodies" he sensed. Her satchel in hand filled with healing herbs, oinments and various potions, she wondered if her services might be called upon sooner rather than later. Her greatest gift was her compassion and need to relieve suffering.. though for herself she could not do this. For that.. another would have to assist. And so far.. the right one had not appeared.
She picked up so many things.. chaos, blood, fighting, unease and wounded.. She almost stopped her hostess but then decided against it. If the fates brought wounded to her.. she would tend to them. Otherwise.. she was a "guest" and would remain "unnoticed" if she could.
Her fluid gait and graceful movements allowed her to fool many. But inside.. she was just as afraid as she had been as a child. And just as alone. Alone was not bad..but frightened and having lost so much of her memories.. That was the hard part. She hurried her steps then and moved with her friend to the Castle. Hopefully the dawn would bring a clearing of the smells and she could concentrate on being a good guest. She did hope so. Her mind was awhirl with so many things.. she hoped her sleep would come this night. She could only hope and pray so.
Mystic
Enormous power of sensing a fresh blood stopped Mystic... she could not do anything her body reacted tragicly to feeling of it... eyes deep red... started to sparcle in the deep misty night... she turned to Nariel with question in her huge now full of hunger eyes ... yes she did sense that too... licking her lips and could not wait any longer she whispered ... "do not know about you my friend but I cannot resist call of blood anymore ... not now ... it is to strong to powerful and I was absent for so long ...my body full of passion full of power that I did not feel in me for so long..." grinning Mystic looked at hr friend tthen tried to feel any sense of her protector now Blood but feeling he is far away she said to Nariel " are you very tire my friend or maybe some little fiest in tis lovely night will be interested to you" ... laughing she flew in the air inviting her friend to follow her ... and screamed in the air " some needs to heal some needs to eat" with tose words she dived straight to that side where she felt blood fight screams flesh power hunger fear... Mystic never felt like this before... she felt enourmos power too of creature that she knew is awaiting iin those woods... but she did not care ... she just dissapear in the darkness feeling her friend behind... or in front ... and sometimes next to her...
Blood
As I make my way back, something in the air has changed. I pause to breathe in deeply. Blood. Lots of blood. I can hear the sounds of battle in the distance with my hyper-sensitive hearing. My Lady! I must protect her and her people. Intense bloodlust overtakes me as my vampire and dire wolf fight with each other to make an appearance. A red haze forms over my vision. My vampire has won the battle to fight this time. My spirit wolf form changes and huge, black wings appear on my back. My vampire fangs elongate and power surges throughout my body.
As I fly swiftly towards the ongoing battle, I can sense her approach as well. The Vampire Queen. She must be heading towards the battle as well. I can feel her intense power as I draw closer. She is hungry. I can sense her urgent need to feed. I grin and then laugh wickedly. She will have her thirst quenched this night.
Then I sense the presence of the golden-winged woman near my Lady. She is not a warrior such as we are. I sense her healing powers. She has come to take care of our wounded. This is good. We will need her healing touch before the night is through.
I see the battle zone up ahead. Zombies. Too many to count. Lying on the ground. Some of them getting back up. Where in Hades did all these Zombies come from? I notice a man with a sword talking with some of the Queen’s Guards. I listen to what he is saying to see if he is a threat. He is a Knight and has been battling the Zombies and wants to know who the ruler is, where to get a horse and where to get a drink. The guards look at him as though he is daft, wondering who he is.
I notice movement off to the side and can see more headed their way. But it is not only Zombies that I see; other dark creatures of destruction have joined them. You can see their menace and evil. The unknown Knight and the Queen’s Guards are unaware of the army of evil coming their way. And so many of them. I see the Queen approaching from the other side just as she notices me. Some inner instinct tells me we can talk without words. Our connection to one another is so strong and powerful. I whisper in her mind, “They know not of the approaching evil about to come upon them my Lady.” I can see your red glowing eyes in the distance. Then I hear you whisper back in my mind with a laugh, “But the evil does not know WE are here either.” “My Lady, where is your army? Where are your guardians and protectors?” “They will sense us and come, Sir Blood. I have sent my power out to them, telling them to make haste towards me. Come, we can wait no longer. They are almost upon the unsuspecting below.”
I let out my piercing war cry and plunge into the thick of the battle. The unknown Knight and Guards below hear me and then see both the Queen and me as we dive into the battle that has just reached them. Blood. The metallic scent is thick in the air. Bloodlust overtakes me as I begin kill the evil creatures with an almost savage pleasure. My vision is pure red now. As I ruthlessly rip out the throat of one of the evil creatures, I can hear the Queen’s allies approaching to join us.
Trenchsoul
*sighs softly, having known that there would be enemies, but not so soon, he commands the beasts and creatures of realms unknown to redouble their efforts on the ramparts, the stones veritably flying to the walls and battlements, but the efforts of reconstruction obviously will not be completed before the droves of the undead arrive. He focuses most of his attentions on maintaining the reconstruction efforts, rebuilding the defenses, as well as fortifying the majickal defenses around the kingdom. The rest of his efforts reach into the aether, calling to those in the other dimensions that would hear and respond to the call to arms* While I am not adept at fighting, I shall attempt to support the effort as best I'm able. *drawing a circle in the air before him, majickal energies rippling within, tearing open a hole between realms, sending a burst of energy through the portal. The effort seemingly making him fade, the colours of even his clothing fading to a dull grey. The ramparts and battlements rising into the air around the kingdom, awaiting the arrival of archers and ballistas, cannon and soldiers. And, yet still, gaps in the fortifications and defenses leave the kingdom exposed to assault by the unceasing waves of the walking dead. Titan hulks slowly clamor over the hills and it's fellow dead, their giant bulks impressing the earth with every step, crushing living and dead alike beneath their monstrous feet. Shadows zip in and out of the gaps between firelight and night, tearing living bodies to shreds and supping upon the mists of blood and gore, leaving nothing but the dust of bone and flesh to fall to the earth. Tattered and torn wings flap and flutter above all, the corpse like bodies of the fliers serpentine and skeletal, swooping down to seize and rise with an unfortunate victim, to devour them above the field of battle, showering gore and offal upon the combatants below. The spider-like limbs of conglomerate nightmares step lightly, swiftly, over all, snaring victims at random, piercing their bodies with multiple fangs, converting the victims as their life force is devoured, creating more of the undead masses.* Hold, dear friends. Hold and hope that our allies can respond in time. *he sags under the intensity of the effort*
KakarikiFirehawk
Hymn to Hope
While the Castle was revived by the returned habitants and the Queen herself life goes on at the outer rim of the island where a lush but dense forest resided...
Grazing animals on small grassy plains... a small pond with cranes doing their courtship dancing... rabbits jumping around through the knee high flower beds... a group of deer walked in a soothed way at the edge of the forest...
They seemed not to be even slightly interested in what is happening at the other side of the isle and why should they... this part was always left alone for the largest part... and besides that the magical protective sphere makes sure that for most mortals the isle looks like an useless volcanic island with only rocks... but a handful that might be able to see it's true splendour and might which makes it a perfect place for any who wishes to be left alone.
One deer stayed behind to indulge himself with the clover he found... from the dark of the forest edge a bow was slowly lifted... the bow was made of a darker kind of wood with added leathery grip points specifically used by rangers who where quite common in other worlds... a rugged hand protected by a simple but old looking leather glove carefully fits in an arrow while the rope made that soft sound you hear when a bow is spanned..
Then the arrow was released... flying through bushes... making holes in leaves without falling down... the arrow was very well fletched and the arrowhead was made of a light coloured metal almost shiny therefore of very hight quality...
The arrow did hit his intended target... the deer felt down on his side and remained there lifeless... the hunter came walking out of the forest to the plain... he held his hand slight before his eyes to protect himself from the bright sunlight that did not penetrated the dense forest and his eyes were not adjusted as yet...
Clothed with black and brown cloths made clear he was very well adjusted to forest life and although rugged with a tear here and there... it was sturdy enough for an active life in a not always friendly habitat.
He pulled out a dagger and kneeled near the deer to make sure the animal was dead and not suffering any pain... the arrow did his job properly and he did not had to use his dagger and slid it back in his holster and stood up while turning around and made a high pitched whistling noise which made a horse appear out of a bush not too far away...
He lifted the deer on his shoulder and walked towards the nearing horse to put and tie the deer on the rear of the steed just behind the saddle... he picked out a flask of water from his saddlebag and drank a few well deserved gulps and splashed some over his weary face.
The man had dirty blond coloured hair and facial hair of a few days old and grey blue eyes with a small pupil because of the bright sunlight and he started to smile when a strange bird sound was heard... a non indigenous parrot like bird landed on his shoulder, "There you are little buggah, I almost left without you"... the parrot merely made some sounds of comfort being happy he was back with his master.
After he checked the deer was tightened securely he mounted his horse and drove away in a easy pace... content knowing he had meat for dinner the coming few weeks...
He petted his horse while riding, "Let's head home old boy" ...
Nikkita
Nikki, sits in her room, her head is or under a spell, she can not think stright. All she can think of, is her love,(Trenchsoul)
Nikki, walks to her chair, sits in front of her mirror, starts to brush her long, soft wavey hair. Looking and day dreaming of what may come of this love, she has for this creature. Nikki continues to brush her long hair, then stops to see a red glow in the cornor of her eye."What's this? Nikki opens the boxs,reaches inside the box, to find her red rose.. (glowing so brightly, like she has never seen it glow that red, that bright)...... Nikki, then runs out of her room, down the stairs, holding the box in her hand, being hopeful ,she will not drop it......'THINKS TO HER SELF"...I need to find my sister, where can she be, 'looking in every door way, down the long halls to the out side dark world................Nikki, stops in
the front door way, she see darkness all around her relm, lights flashing, unknow voices calling....... hmmm what can this be??? Nikki, stands in the door way, looking at the outside world, she then falls to her knees, still holding the box in her hands.......
The sounds, nikki hear's in the distance, and the rech'id screams of the night.........Nikki holds the box tightly, wondering where hre sister mystic could be.........Nikki, slowly get's up," nikki," drops the box, on the ground, the box opens, and the rose fall's out on to the drit. The rose start to float in the air, glowing so bright red, spinning around, stops at nikkis head. Nikki, is blinded, by this beautiful, red rose, Then she puts her hand out to block, the red glowing light....... .Nikki then, is reaches out to the fatel beauty, touches it,and her fingers start to feel a little numb........ Nikki, looks, and sees some one in the distance.
Nikki, falls to her knees, once more feeling the numbing in her had, looks back and call to the stranger in the darkness....Help me, someone, anyone........
Valans
Even as he has already located the Tavern and Inn--which he admitted with relief to himself, being one and the same, were just convenient enough to suit him--no matter the sorry state of the place, just ahead of him at the crossroads in the square's southern edge, a hand upon the handle and the heady scent of old,strong ale already calling to him from beyond, Alanthe (pronounced: "Ah-lon-thae") hears the renewed sounds of conflict behind: and growls, low, in response automatically.
'Damn,' he muses sourly,'Well--so much for ale, song and passing out happily I guess after all. Go figure. No small wonder that it just goes hand-in-hand so "nicely" with the rest of my damned lovely day I supose!'
Turning then abruptly about to shoulder past the three townsmen, the dark glare of earlier now turned to an even darker one of pure fury, he adds;
"Well lads, seems our liesure will have to wait--but there'll be hell to pay for someone in this: and someone amongst your 'lords of louts' owes me for all of this extra trouble too: bank on that! My lovely,sparkling silver spurs tarnished long ago, along with my vaunted, proud virtue--something to do with the mud and dust of a world's worth of marching, the blood from a few hundred battlefields and the loss of everything and everyone ye've ever cared for tends to have that effect on a man. You three!; gather every man, woman and child old enough, or depending, young enough, to bear and use sword or spear, or in your cases: pitchforks, cudgels or rolling pins. I don't particularly Care which! You can use barrel lids and wheels for Shields for all it matters! And bring me torches and oil! Plenty of 'em! You people want your town to still be standing and your sorry lives preserved, you'll Fight for that right!, or to roaring Hades with the Lot of you! No point in good folks like those yonder, or even a sorry, scarred-up war-horse like myself being the Only ones to be risking life and limb and dying for those few who won't do a thing to save themselves! Now get to it! Everyone and everything that'll count for a weapon! Move!!"
Even as the three hapless men headed off at the double-quick in different directions, he himself leaping the short set of steps back onto the street,blade unsheathing in a blur as he headed back into the fight now raging ahead, he added as an after-thought over his shoulder;
"And make damned good and sure that your town's leaders are here for this too! All of 'em! Or mayhap I'll start that accounting for my services to them as soon as I'm done handling this! And that includes You!, you Hear me?! I don't see your sorry back-sides here helping your fellows, and the lord of darkness take me, but there won't be a safe place in all the known worlds where you can hide and I can't find you! I'll swear that in your own blood! Cowards to Corpses I say, and Worth even Less!!"
He headed straight toward and into the nearest group of struggling figures then, with long rapid strides, stilletto now filling his other hand as he moved to join the lovely little 'party' before and now about him.
"You Want death and steel you worthless, brainless maggots?!? I AM--both Death And Steel!! Let's Dance then,Shall we?!!"
Even as the nearest zombie turned it's head jerkily to regard the new-comer with blank gaze, it's part in the dance of life,death and undeath was already over: it fell back with it's rotted head split cleanly in twain by a viscious overhand swipe--to be then but kicked away disdainfully, contempteously--as if it had been but mere trash in the way and underfoot.
"Aye! No more need to wait: Death is Here!! Let's start the Party!!!"--and waded in amongst them with, despite his numerous past woundings and hurts, the smooth and sure litheness of a cat: already a whirlwind of flashing steel and ruin among them...
Death had Indeed come to join the Party: but death for Whom??...
(to be continued?...)
Trenchsoul
*feeling the reaction of the Pearl of Sinion, he strains his powers the littlest bit further, dropping to one knee in the effort to maintain the reconstruction and defensive effort, holding back the creatures as best his own majickal defenses would allow, he pushed an essence of himself across the space between his physical form and the lady Nikkita, a shadow of himself. The portal between their physical forms is a dark and empty hallway, full of the essence of night, the darkest skies of stormy days, his essence merely another shadow among the blackness, stepping across the distance in but a single stride to reach slowly down to the prone form of lady Nikki, without voice to calm her fears, gently touching the dust of the Pearl's pollen on her skin, drawing away a long, sinuous string that glows softly, like a spider's thread, stretching it to the rose once more, reaching with two fingers from the other dark limb to caress her eyes, her lips, drawing patterns across her body, arcane symbols that flare with every completed line. Finally, when the patterns are complete, her clothing melting away where the lines score her flesh, the single, pollen dusted finger strokes the petals of the Pearl, eliciting a burst of brilliant red light from the contact that spreads quickly down the spider thread, trailing along the glowing patterns upon her skin, lighting them afire to burn away the remains of her clothing and replace them, covering her skin, with a shimmering veil, plates and scales, chains and fabric, shimmering and beautiful, empowering her fleshly form with the power of the dead of the Bergheist, their spiritual energies flowing like a torrent through the link the Pearl created. The power of the innocent damned reincarnated within the form of a pure soul, a heart that will carry their justice, if not to the perpetrators that destroyed their home, then to those that would destroy hers. When the transformation is completed, his shadow form can no longer sustain its form, it fades with a ghostly, shadow of a smile. He returns to himself with a snap like elastic bands pulled to tightly, the crack of his essence returning throws him forcefully to the ground where he laughs softly, whispering into the air with satisfaction* They come, and she comes to lead them, if only by her example on the frontlines of battle. Raise your sword, m'lady Nikkita, heft your shield, and annihilate the enemy of your homeland. Your family awaits your thundering stride upon the battlefield. *spreading his arms wide as the hordes of unknown dimensions march through the open portals, monstrous forms, angelic fliers, beast and biped, on four legs and none, all armed for battle, gilded for warfare, and bearing the expression the prone form in the dust among them shares, the grim and grisly face of destruction held in check only by the promise of their commander to come. The crash of sword on shield, the crunch of armored foot on stone, the roar of a thousand, thousand voices raised in a cry of promised violence, calling out..... "Our Lady of War, lead us! Or Goddess of Victory, we are yours to command! Lead us to battle!"
Nariel
Nariel saw her friend fly up into the air, eyes a blood red and her words indicating her purpose was to find what sort shed the blood and what sort were bleeding so that she could feed. Nariel was not one to want or take blood. She was a healer so she rose up with her golden wings and transformed herself into her part Phoenix part dragonic form and set out in pursuit to find what the cause of the horrendous sounds in the night were.
Nariel was a healer, trained in the formal arts of herbolgy and also trained as her family had passed to her the capabilities of a Mage or magic wielder of the arts. She followed behind Mystic.. not too close and dimmed her "light" so as not to be noticed in the dark sky. The last thing she wanted was to be seen. She swooped low, noticing things as she went and came upon a tavern below and men going in and a man coming out. She stopped to hear what was being said all the while attuned to the dragon inside her as well as the sounds of battle in the night. The mans words stopped her.
She heard him say;
"Well lads, seems our leiusure will have to wait--but there'll be hell to pay for someone in this: and someone amongst your 'lords of louts' owes me for all of this extra trouble too: bank on that! My lovely,sparkling silver spurs tarnished long ago, along with my vaunted, proud virtue--something to do with the mud and dust of a world's worth of marching, the blood from a few hundred battlefields and the loss of everything and everyone ye've ever cared for tends to have that effect on a man. You three!; gather every man, woman and child old enough, or depending, young enough, to bear and use sword or spear, or in your cases: pitchforks, cudgels or rolling pins. I don't particularly Care which! You can use barrel lids and wheels for Shields for all it matters! And bring me torches and oil! Plenty of 'em! You people want your town to still be standing and your sorry lives preserved, you'll Fight for that right!, or to roaring Hades with the Lot of you! No point in good folks like those yonder, or even a sorry, scarred-up war-horse like myself being the Only ones to be risking life and limb and dying for those few who won't do a thing to save themselves! Now get to it! Everyone and everything that'll count for a weapon! Move!!"
And as the three moved of, she head that same man yell:
""And make damned good and sure that your town's leaders are here for this too! All of 'em! Or mayhap I'll start that accounting for my services to them as soon as I'm done handling this! And that includes You!, you Hear me?! I don't see your sorry back-sides here helping your fellows, and the lord of darkness take me, but there won't be a safe place in all the known worlds where you can hide and I can't find you! I'll swear that in your own blood! Cowards to Corpses I say, and Worth even Less!!"
He headed straight toward and into the nearest group of struggling figures then, with long rapid strides, stilletto now filling his other hand as he moved to join the lovely little 'party' before and now about him.
"You Want death and steel you worthless, brainless maggots?!? I AM--both Death And Steel!! Let's Dance then,Shall we?!!"
Even as the nearest zombie turned it's head jerkily to regard the new-comer with blank gaze, it's part in the dance of life,death and undeath was already over: it fell back with it's rotted head split cleanly in twain by a viscious overhand swipe--to be then but kicked away disdainfully, contempteously--as if it had been but mere trash in the way and underfoot.
"Aye! No more need to wait: Death is Here!! Let's start the Party!!!"
She decided to hover above and out of sight watching them. This was something or someone to keep watch of.. and she still separated her mind to track Mystic.
"What were they about?" she thought to herself. She would follow and see. She cloaked herself in darkness so as not to be seen and followed them undetectable to the "battle"
Mystic
" Ever the Wind " Old Irish Air of Lee Oscar Bluesharp-Echo Mundharmonika
Flying fast as the wind she sends powerful calls to her family for help .. Mystic feels she might need that... turning around she senses her friend near by but still in some distance.. also she feels here are more creatures then she felt before... the Queen calls all whom she felt who felt her ... specially those who tried her blood or shared hers... their ability to feel her is more accurate and they might answer faster to her call... looking around in the total darkness where you are surrounded just by the silence and sounds or weapons movements Mystic takes her dagger and starts to kill zombies ... they always tried to get to covens like hers for free food... the others all who go in her way... but she is to weak .. still is.. absent of blood .. donated blood made her live but not to fight not in the fights like this.. so Mystic needs to be very careful... she needs to count her every move.
Looking for source to feed herself and in the same time making her way to it... Mystic feels how her power goes away little by little weakening her to the lethal stage that she won't be able to think ... trying so hard to sense fresh her type of blood she looses her sensibility to feel... in a second Mystic just turns quickly around and sinks her fangs into the body .. feeling how blood goes to her body to her veins.. giving her power.. strength
and in the very same moment feeling sharp pain in her back... her pupils dilates so wide... full of surprise eyes slowly turns to deep blue again and she lets her victim drop to the ground turning herself around and meeting dark red eyes looking at her with sarcasm.. and pulling a wood dagger deeper to her body... he was her greatest enemy of coven near by who were always jealous of their power and their ability to rule and who promised her he will make her fall when the moment will be right...
Falling slowly down she just .. whispers.. " please come... " and all disappears in the total darkness...
Valans
Awareness was key in any situation, Alanthe had long-since learned: and the more-so when eldritch energies were involved--and with un-naturals and supernaturals a part of the situation. That his own senses were more than he himself appeared to others to be was his own secret--and one ever closely gaurded, known but to one other: and she, he believed now long-since beyond caring--though her baleful spirit he was sure, would yet remember him but too-well yet--if not forever.
So it was that those "others" whom were present--those lending their strengths, abilities and energies to the effort of the beleaguered in survivng this night of strife and carnage, he was indeed aware of; but he spared no more thought of the fact of it now: as such could not, even for but a moment be spared. No; his sole point of concentration now was of his own immediate surroundings there upon the blooded and hotly contested battle-front, of the movements and occurances about him, as he continued to rage through the veritable sea of foes like a scythe through grain. Not a single foe near-at-hand escaped his attention: nor was spared the lightning-like retribution of his blades or blurred form in motion: his sole motive at the present being to aid and to save the lives of all whom he might.
And yet so too, a portion of his subconscious was mindful of the battle area at large as well; assessing and calculating the dynamics and factors which though most if not all other indivuals involved would not be, he knew to be paramount considerations in the balance of the battle: of who would win and who would lose did not they remain in mind, were not the proper steps and actions taken to--if not tip the balance, then to maintain it until the right conditions allowed otherwise--the right moment to counter, the arrival of badly needed reinforcement, or that chance moment when precisely the right strike upon the right target might well turn all in their favor.
Such was the mindset of the seasoned warrior: and potentially it all might well rest upon that--as experience and years of such trials had taught him only too-well.
He like-wise was as mindful that there was more which he personally might do--might summon forth from within his 'duel being', that might well aid in off-setting what yet remained, a one-sided contest--for now; but so too he knew, that at the moment his greatest strength-of-aid was in the example he leant--of courage and unwillingness to shirk the danger and duty thus placed upon him of necessity this night. He was a stranger to the townsfolk--one who had stepped-in to risk his own "life" in their defense: and it had already set many of them--be they craftsmen, shop-keeps or the common street begger to fighting alongside and about him like mortal demons possessed--mere 'humans' or not: and he knew as surely as this that it's meaning for him was clear: he could not relent, could not for but a moment relax or ease in his own efforts--or all might well be lost. Nor thus, could he afford, As that example to them, now appear to be anything other than he was now thought to be by them. This thing he must Ever be mindful of...Already he was expending not merely his reserves of physical energies--which could of course not continue 'forever' without necessarily needing to eventually restore them, but so-too a goodly measure of his mental energies in enhancing and maintaining his currently magnified or increased speed through a particular discipline normally reserved and utilized in but the most dire of situations: this he felt to be such a time for it's need--and thus allowed himself to exercise but this sole ability--for now. Perhaps there would be no need of more: but could that 'perhaps' be risked?...
And yet so Too, did he even Then, sense the yet-hidden "eyes" of another upon him...
Blood
I hear the soft plea from my Lady and turn to see her fall. Intense, uncontrollable rage and pain, sear throughout my body. I see a vampire I have not seen before, pushing a wooden dagger deeper into her body. Time seems to slow, as a roar escapes from deep within me, so loud that all who battle pause to stare at me. My dire wolf and vampire join together in my fury. My form is not of one or the other, but a combination of the two. I grow to over 8 feet tall, my skin is black with red and blue marbling. One eye is blood red, the other a deep blue, both glowing and swirling. My claws and teeth lethal. Large black wings expand from my back and with another cry of outrage, I have the enemy vampire within my claws in seconds. My movements so fast you cannot see. I hold him up in the air, my voice booming loudly throughout the battlefield, “you will die for that. No one touches or harms what is mine.” With a bloodcurdling roar, I easily pull the vampire’s body apart, and roar my rage as I throw each half in a different direction.
I kneel down and lift my dear one into my arms. Fear seizes me and I lift my head and cry out, “Healers, please come to me swiftly. I have need of you My Lady needs you.” I bend my massive dire-vamp head and gaze upon your still form, so tiny in my huge arms. My chest hurts and I have tears of blood falling down my face. Rage once again begins to fill me and I roar out my anguish as I wait for the healers.
Valans
The rains had started then, and the quickening winds with it. Thunder boomed and rolled, blue lightening flashing ominously to southward rushing quickly onward and toward them. The storm had come...
He had scented it long hours before--but his knowledge of it meant but nothing to him; what would be would, what would come, would come: and he would simply accept, face and endure it, whatever it was. As he always had: as he always would. And yet he was aware, yet again, as it ever did, how the rain reminded him, even now, at a time like this, of Katerina, his long lost love...No; not Now: he must concentrate on here, on now, must be here with those even then, struggling to survive! 'Just a little while longer my love...Soon...soon...'
But for now, there were others endangered, those who needed his aid and protection, and he could not turn his back on them: even now--so long after having lost his own faith, so long after...There would be time enough to meet his own end later, or perhaps even now, upon This night, upon This field of battle, perhaps in but the next few minutes, or even seconds: if but the fates would be so kind. If he who had been his god Could be. And then perhaps, Redemption: Finally, a Reprieve from this nightmare existance...
Again--his sense of the unseen eyes upon him: yet he sensed no threat from where they were--from whom they belonged to. No; a benevolent presence this: or at least, this person or being had Offered no threat--thus Far.
He forgot it then--mind once more fully on the hellish battle raging before and about him. Others had come; he could not see them from where he was, now having pressed long since forward into the thick of the fighting and the foe, but nonetheless, the signs were evident--the renewed force of resistance, others already embattled about now pressing forward with renewed vigor, their foe no longer able to advance save in a few individual cases or in small knots--these the larger and more fearsome, more powerful, or simply more organized and mean-natured among them.
Here represented before them was every imaginable creature and supernatural being ever told of in fire-side tale and ancient legend--and many that he would not have envisioned even in or from the deepest pits of hell. Some he would have sworn, were not even beings of his own world--could Not be: for he had never heard their description--and the reality of them now, at this moment, at this place, could not be Denied.
But then, even were that somehow, no matter how impossibly so, he was here, now: and so what he must do could also not be denied: and he had seen, experienced and known things that others would well have thought impossible as well--and yet which he already knew only-to-well, were so.
Saint George t'was said, had slain a Dragon, the 'Beast', if tales were to be believed: he had already slain or re-slain beings here which even the valorous and bold Sir George might well have balked at facing, with no more thought than one gives a swarm of flies. At least one kind, which he knew only too-well indeed: and which he had singled out for 'special treatment' for the fact. This he would not now have said--even had he the chance or breath to: nor had any intention of ever mentioning later either. Never, were it not otherwise somehow known: and he would, as he had for some time now, never divulge that knowledge willingly at any cost. Not did it cost him the soul he no longer possessed to lose.
And just now, he no longer even had the Blood left to lose much more of. The fight had, after nearly an hour, already cost him grieviously; he bled freely from better than a dozen wounds. Hardy--more so than most around him, he might well be; able to survive what might easily kill others, perhaps--but severe blood-loss and debilitating wounds were still that nonetheless: and he must soon either seek a respite, or fall where he stood. This he already knew: as he had for some long minutes now--the darkness of unconsciousness having risen up to claim him repeatedly despite his having fought it off and continued onward, refusing to give in or to cease his efforts in the fight raging there. Just a while longer...Soon, it would be Done...
Time passed--how long he did not know. He stumbled, he reeled like a drunken man: or like a man who had lost enough blood to have died an hour or more past. He had pushed himself well beyond the point of tollerance: long past the point of breaking and collapse. The rain drove against them now in veritable sheets, the wind had become fierce, gusting. Visibility was either reduced to a bare yard to two yards at times when the gale was full force, perhaps three to five when it eased: he could no longer be sure. Indeed: he was no longer sure of much of Anything...
All about him had become like some part of a twisted dark nightmare; the wounded, corpses and the hacked pieces of bodies lay all about--in some places layered two to three deep, the ground about had turned to quick mud, now with the pelting of the storm, running over the ground and the cobbles like a brown river: tinted a deep, wine-like scarlet...
Faces, at times, or things which were twisted versions of what might have served for faces, some with fangs, with snouts, with scales, with spines or horns, wiith palid tight skin, with the flesh falling from them, with glowing red or bright amber eyes, some with but dark empty orbs, soul-less, emerged from out of the darkness, brilliant slashes of lightening, storm and rains,here and there--first from one direction,and then another, and another; these he instinctively struck out at: and once again, they would disappear, and he would be left all alone for a brief time in the now dulled echoing sounds about him he now but absently, carelessly, knew to be the sounds of battle...weren't they??...
After a time, the faces appeared less frequently, or at least they seemed to: and time took on a slowed feel--indeed all seemed slowed down impossibly, even so he. His limbs felt as heavy as though iron chains weighed them down, his body had almost no feeling at all--other than surges now and again, of nearly overwhelming pain: and even these he had now begun scarce to notice.
And ever, the darkness, a thing which normally he would not have even needed torch-light in, now pressed in continually around him, like shadow demons, seeked to drag him down, perhaps to pull his being apart between them. He fought it, fought them, fought onward: ever flailing and stumbling onward--but to where? What was he still fighting? Where was he? where was he Going?...
When it was that he was finally, inevitably, overwhelmed by that terrible, undefeatable, beast of shadow that seemed to be everywhere at once, he did not know: and remembered only after for a time, the numb slow spin away into the impenetrable void of darkness below and all about...and then, thankfully, gratefully, finally accepting, peacefully, knew no more...
Dancingle
Walking to the table to set up the new bottles of elixirs, placing them on the table as I feel the energy of the queen as a sharp sense that goes through me. My ears perk up and I drop everything to answer to her call, grabbing my bag of travel elixirs, crystals and herbs as I head out the sanctuary haven.
"Oh I wish I knew where she was, then I could just flash to her." Placing my bag over my back, unfolding my wings then taking flight following her energy signal to where she is. Like following a lit trail I trace over her flight pattern slower than I would like to. My ears perk up more once I hear the pleas of Dane, smiling landing where I am. "That's just what I needed" pointing one arm up to the sky my eyes glow an ominous yellow as I yell the words my ears pointing into the direction of the crying beast~ "Lightning flash!" A bolt of lightning strikes my position, then as fast the lightning takes me I arrive in front of Dane and Mystic in a bright and quick flash. My wings steaming from my travel, looking to them as my eyes begin to dim rushing to take my bag off and asses the situation. Walks around Dane to see how badly wounded she is, as he holds her on her side I see the wooden steak in her back. Nodding at what to do from here I place my paw on Dane to bring him back and help me with her treatment.
"Dane you need to help me now, the wood must be removed so that she can begin her healing, I assure you, it will be painful for her but I will be here ready to tend as soon as it's out." Looking to Mystic as her color begins to darken, knowing I have to move quickly I pull out my Jet elixir and my amethyst crystals. Places the Amethyst crystals in a grid around us, folds out my healing towel preparing the elixir and some gaws to stop the bleeding. Kneels in front front of them just outside of the grid closing my eyes calling in my guide. My energy rises as I call her in to help with my healing a small blue blur appears, looking closely as bright, beautiful, bold, blue wings unfold revealing a small water fairy. She stretches her tiny figure with her big crystal, blue eyes opening up. Opening my eyes to meet with hers, a nod to each other as their connection needs no words to explain. She turns to face Mystic, gliding down with water drops trailing behind her, placing her tiny hands on Mystic's chest surrounding her body with a bright blue glow. I look to Dane and give him the command.
"Pull out the steak now"
Nariel
Nariel head the call for a healer and she took flight to find where Queen Mystic had fallen. Another was there to heal her but Nariel had something very powerful to use. She swooped down in her cloak of darkness so as to be undetected.. And landed mere feet from the fallen form of her friend. She walks softly to the fallen one and says softly.
"I have something very powerful to heal with.... My ..tears. A Phoenix' tears can bring forth those even on the brink of death and heal them. Please.. Take my tears for her." -and with that she let her tears fall into a vial from her own pocket pouch and then gave the vial to the other healer. She wasted no more time.. the others were falling fast.. She rose into the air and chanted an encantation of magic taught to her by her father, who had learned it through his father, who had learned it through his father successive back six generations of Mage in her family. I t was a powerful spell of repulsion and put up a wall barrier that the opposition would find transparent but smooth as glass and harder than any steel or stone they might try. This would buy them a reprieve and keep them from preying on those she protected. Then she threw down fireballs to burn a line around those Zombies that were closing in. She hovered and waited.. Then cast her mind about for the other she had been following from her cloaked state before the call came from Lord Blood. She sensed him.. And it was not good. But she had to stay here and hold back the foe.. She also knew many would need to be healed and one healer could not do it all.. So though she wished to go find the other.. she remained defending her friend and her people. Each time the foes pressed forward, Nariel threw down fire balls ad continued to rain them down on the horrific deformed beings who formed the "army" attacking. She cast her mind searching for the "Devil may care, Knight" as she had dubbed him when he left the tavern. But he was losing his battle and his fight.. his will to live.. She sent thoughts telepathically to him as strong as she could. Her skills worked with Dragon and most Elven and other types.. She could only pray he would hear her and see the "light" she was beaming at his direction.
"Do not give up.. Cling to this life.. Come to the Light and let its pure energy heal you." She kept sending the message and the healing light with it. She could do no more if he did not fight for his life too.
Valans
He knew then, there, in the endless, empty void of oblivion, peace and echoing silence: comforting somehow it was, deeper and darker than darkest night. He drifted therein--like a feather upon the wind or water, there: where even his thoughts had fallen to welcome silence--and for a time, he wanted nothing more--naught but to remain there, aware of nothing and no one. No more pain, no more sorrow's overwhelming burden to bear through endless, torturous "life", no cares: nothing...
But even as he had accepted, chosen--felt it was time for him, his endless labours in this life and world done--immersed in the tranquil solace of empty, timeless space, something...then again, naught...then there again.....kept seeking to stir him: to awaken his restive spirit as if from but no more than a stuporous drunken slumber. 'Why...?...no.....leave me be in peace.....please...no more...it is done...I and my part in it...done, at Last...'
And yet it--this unknown and undefined something continued: refusing to let him be, there in the peaceful deep dark between time and space. 'No!...it is Enough!...wake me not...but for the coming of the light of my...Katerina!...
But he was There, wasn't he? He had waited, and before endured all to be found worthy: that he might again find, or be found by, and reunited, finally, with his bright and shining Angel--that light of all lights so cruelly taken from him: leaving him ever after in darkness and pain alone in the world...Where Was she? His soul called to her across the void, his spirit's resonating call but echoing back to him a hundred fold, as though mockingly. 'NO my love!...Not You!...Not Lost!!...This Cannot Be!...a fate this is too Cruel for even I!...NO!!!...'
His grief overwhelming, his fall and so failure, now surely complete--and thus he, of a certainty surely now, truly cast out into the 'Void'...
Then it was that he simply allowed his despair to wash over him, to draw him down, submerged beneath it's surface: to drown and end him with no more concern or fight--to truly and totally, finally surrender...
But it was not So...Still that undefineable something called to him, 'Pricked' at him annoyingly, prodded his soul toward wakefulness. But Why? Did whatever it was not Know?? Not see him for a lost and discarded thing as even he now sensed surely that he was??? Why would it simply not let him Be?, simply leave him alone to the fate he had accepted: to that so clearly deserved by one who had failed all???....
And yet there it was again---almost like but the echoe of a sound or voice heard at great distance...muffled, distorted beyond recognition...almost beyond percieving at all...
A light then followed--annoyingly bright, there in that all-but impenatrable darkness, naught but a single bright brief spark: and yet so white and pure a vibrant light was it's very source seemingly, that even here, where he then was, it struck his senses as if someone had just pulled aside the black curtains of a mourning chamber cast in night to reveal his thus weakened eyes to the brilliance of full on day light! 'Leave me ALONE!!!...'
He did not Wish to wake--not now, not tomorrow: not ever Again! He wanted but to be left alone there in the darkness of his despair and misery: there in his judgement and vast dark prison of security.
But this was simply not meant to Be it seemed...
Again, the light--piercingly bright, a small sphere near at hand, elongated and glowing almost like the form or spirit-light of another being, here in a place as foreign to it's light as was the darkness now that seemed to shrink and pull away from it to whatever realm of existance the light had come from...and then again, the 'voice': for now it seemed clearly to be, though but sensed as a resonance, as his had been--save that it did not seem as his own, to echo across the void, but rather, to resonate through or inside him! 'What do you Want of me?!...what More would the world have of me that I have not already given for and to it?!? I Have no more to give!!'...and then he 'heard' it, now clearly...
..."Do not give up.. Cling to this life.. Come to the Light and let its pure energy heal you." Again, and again he heard it, over and over--though it was not as if in echoing waves, but as if repeated, and along with it, the light pulsated, washing over, about and past him like the incoming surf of waves upon a shore.
Normally, light, bright light, like sun light Hurt him--caused him pain that daily he met and endured, inured naturally to it after years of trial by it in order to become harder, 'denser', against it's fury: though by what safe-guard, what shielding, what talisman or benevolant blessing--if any at all remained him of such grace, he knew not. And yet this light did Not harm him, did not force him to raise from within the wall or force of resistance which other times he must in order to so endure it. Rather it seemed to offer comfort, aid, beckoning him toward the 'door' which led back out of the void: but back to What?...to but More of the Same from which he had now finally found his Release??....
'But WHY??!...Answer me This!...WHY should I wish to return??!?...'
Nariel
Nariel was poised above the ground many yards into the air. She hovered sending the waves of healing to the unnamed one.. The Knight who had fallen and was suffering. His suffering and anguish hit her back in endless waves as powerful as the ones of healing and light she sent to him. And yet....she could not let him go. There was more.........so much more in him and her healing touch and Light COULD be the key to that.
His bold and almost cursing questions filled her mind all of a sudden.
'What do you Want of me?!...what More would the world have of me that I have not already given for and to it?!? I Have no more to give!!'
She felt her mind suddenly beset with such terrible pain.. torment and suffering. Someone he had loved had gone..left him alone in this world and it was now the cause of his inconsolable grief.
She however was undaunted by this.......though the pain was almost more than her empathic mind could bear. She continued now, even stronger and more insistent.
"Don't give up. I promise it WILL get better. Come to the Light. Let it heal and cleanse your body and soul."
Then she heard the agonizing question like a thunder bolt to her head
'But WHY??!...Answer me This!...WHY should I wish to return??!?...'
For an answer she sent of wave quite different to him....... healing? yes..Full of Light? yes. but filled with unconditional love. This being an emotion she knew that most all would understand and accept. She sent to him this thought.
"Would she to whom you mourn wish of you this ending? Would she want you to give up before your journey is done?"
Valans
Again, that Voice from the brilliant pulsating light...
"Would she to whom you mourn wish of you this ending? Would she want you to give up before your journey is done?"
'...How would she not Know??...Am I not Dead?...does this not mean I Have done all that might be done?, all that the gods might require of me?...how is my 'Journey' Not then done, if I am now Here?!? What More can I do or Offer???...'
He was now in utmost turmoil within himself; '...wish of you this ending...' (??) Was This Not the ending thus fated him? Was this Not a worthy and fitting ending to all he had done, what he had endured, accomplished for others in honoring his oath to serve and to protect the helpless and the innocent while willing to sacrifice self? But Once had he failed in that duty--too far away to have known and prevented it; it had cost him all that he had ever found in his world to hold dear and to value. It had cost him his faith, his pride, all that he had held sacred and cherished. Grief-stricken, fallen--both in faith and in spirit he had then left all else behind; lands, titles, accolades, the company of all he had known, the respect and comradery of his fellow knights, in order to continue in those avowed duties, to that to which he had been blood-sworn: that he might save all others whom he chanced upon in need of his aid and skills--to never fail again in fullfilling that pledge, that way, so much a part of who and what he was, of that which so defined his heart and soul. In the end, he had even lost the latter in the course of his travels a few years later: and yet even then his will was the stronger--his vow to earn the right to one day rejoin his love, to be found and proven worthy once more to do so all that he knew, all that drove him ever onward. Had he Not Fullfilled that pledge to the powers-that-be And to her???...What remained that he could still do, that might still affect at all, what was still occurring back where he had come from? He had fought, he had aided in the effort and saved many of the lives of those who had fought beside him, had slain untold scores of the creatures and other-worldly beings which had beset them, and in falling, had met his end defiantly to the very last. Had Fought til nothing physically remained to him with which to Do so. How then had he now Failed???...
He searched then within himself--down to the very center of his core and being: What...what remained that he might yet Do?
He felt then Helpless, Weak, Inadequate--no Matter how defiant, driven or dauntless he had ever been over the long years
of suffering, turmoil, loss and blood-shed: as if the fates and God himself had turned their cold hearts and backs upon all he had done in effort to redeem himself--to all that even those thousands of others he had aided, been forced to help as they themselves would Not, had, were and continued to suffer due their uncaring and fickle ways: if not even Due them--as if all were but toy figures, dolls or pawns in their Games!
And then Anger rose up within him; Hot, Blood-red and Overwhelming: and his Spirit rose up With it--borne upon the fury of wrath's fell flames!
NO, there Was something more. There Was yet something which remained to him to use to aid the others; it was a thing long borne and contained Within: a thing which the dark shade now residing within him--as do in all beings, albeit in various other forms did. For there remained therein, chained, secured, buried, and thus, secretted away within his very being, that by which all of the designs and intentions of their enemies might well this night be thwarted, and Thus: the tables Turned! But it would cost him dearly--truly that last and final measure of all that he was: for to do so would require his offering up his own spectral, "living" or ethereal essence as the fuel, as the price to be paid for the effort and the lone chance it provided for All. But perhaps Therein lay that final act, that final measure of the price required of him. And perhaps, just Perhaps, what Remained of him, if Anything--if but a bare Whisp of the spirit that had once been him, now so long subverted within by the darkness that lurked there, would then be,Finally and Forever, FREE: and so free then to rejoin with that other bright soul with which he had once been so naturally and willingly bound as if, and as he had known, as Was meant ever to be but One.
And he needed then to seek the answers no More: for This price, he had Ever been willing to pay!...And So he WOULD!..
Nariel
She felt the "shift" within him. She felt a "surge" and a rising up. She knew not what exactly had done it. But it was enough for her to know he was fighting now to live. In a way it frightened her and yet she understood so much more. There was hidden much in this one. And so she continued to send the energy, the Light in his Darkness. The unconditional love that so many weep for, she gave willingly to him.
And as she did, she looked around herself, and sent bolts of burning fire to the ground around where the wounded lay thus keeping a ring of fire to keep the enemy out until the battle turned and allowed for Queen Mystics forces to regroup and fight again. She soared up even higher searching for the one Knight she had kept in her mind. "Where was he now?" She asked herself.
And then in a strong pulse of Light she sent the question, "Where are you that I might send others or come to your aid myself?"
Valans
He Heard, but could not then Answer she who had sent more of the precious celestial energy: for he was now concentrating fully on what he must do.
The task before him was a formidable one--for to accomplish it, he must draw upon something quite different from the physical strength and reserves he was but all-too-used to utilizing upon the battlefield or when facing an angry or prideful antagonist. No: This was different by Far.
To do This required him to summon all of the elemental and spiritual energy he possessed, and in this, must allow the darkling half within to be free to exercise a command of those energies which only It could so use. And More: so Too in this, As it did so, it must draw off of and convert all other available energies about it to it's useage in the disciplines he was about to utilize, in the raw force he was about to expend: and so for this would need to chanel, then convert the energies into one form, then to multiple forms, and then must maintain them for a time as well. In essence: he would be utilizing all of the elemental energies and even the very inactive Kenetic energies ever present in any atmosphere toward a varied series of effects: and so in This, to Do this, his concentration and effort had to be complete...
Ever he had kept this aspect of himself--and he or what held the "keys" to and so could command such, at Bay; just as It maintained it's ceaseless assault in seeking to keep his valorous self and half from once more taking full control of the body, so too, he, Alanthe, had to keep up his resistance in keeping the other contained wherein it could neither gain full control: for That thing could Never be allowed.
Thus also were the powers which the other could command Known to the knight, and the other was ever learning and gaining in such power's knowledge; yet, as he himself never allowed it's useage, the 'mortal' self--or what aspects remained of it yet to contend with the "other", neither knew of how to wield them entirely himself, nor, if he could continue to control that other darker half should it be freed long enough to Use them.There Was however, at least One balancing factor he could hope for: that neither could the other do these things Without Alanthe's essence and form's part in the equation.
And Thus--now poised at the crux, there at the crucial moment and balancing point, the final, fateful Decision; remain where he was and simply fade into the nothingness--perhaps thus, forever more, Or: to perhaps--and whether he could or could not do so remained yet to be Seen or Realized--take the Chance thus provided--the chance to affect all in the current balance of forces and powers thus raging in such off-set imbalance, and so perhaps, to restore the very Hope of this world and it's peoples once more. He knew then that there Was no other choice; he must release the 'Heart of the Beast' in order for it to exercise the eldritch energies it alone could now summon and command against their enemies: and then but Pray that not only would it join with him, just this once in his efforts and quest--desiring to do so of it's own volition, for whatever personal reason or cause it might entertain, Or, if it then sought to do Otherwise, be prepared to sacrifice All--and destroying Self, so thus end the Other as Well. The 'Beast' would be Freed...
And Katerina's soul Forgive him if he was Wrong!...
Nariel
Nariel listened on the wind. She strained to hear even a whisper from the knight and hearing nothing.. she finally gave in to her wish and desire to locate him. She attuned herself to the last roar of dialogue and questions she had from him and attached herself to the waves and pulses she had sent which he had answered to "track" him. Something "dark" had arisen as well inside him but she was not concentrating on that at the moment. Making sure that the Queen was going to be fine, she then turned her energies to flying to the Knight whom she had sensed for some time. His "energy" signature was changing like a wavelength of light can change or a pulse of energy can flicker and become all together different and yet have some similar components.
Her course was set. Her path was clear. She flew with all haste to where she "felt" him. But when she arrived... it was so not what she expected. NOT AT ALL!!!! She had thought to find him still aground laying bleeding and weak... THIS was Unexpected to say the least. She paused suddenly feeling a curious need to distance and yet her heart compelled her to land anyway near him. She prayed she was right to do so. But now she was not sure. She summoned her courage and stood her ground.
"I am the one who called you back." She stated matter of fact. Not knowing how this one would react she put out her hands palms up in an imploring gesture. "I mean you no harm. I am here, to help you."
Valans
The shade or spritual form of he whom she then addressed--an image of ghostly, almost translucent fineness--nearly in appearance but the slightest and ephemerial of beings, yet now, at that moment, nimbussed by an aura of energies which both flickered and flashed intermittantly, crackled and hummed resonatingly, even as it's hue changed continually, almost fitfully, twixt electric blue, bright scarlet, vibrant emerald green, rich amberous yellow, and a shimmering white: though the dark form of something else--almost of a living shadow did it appear, was the nearer about him.
The visage of the spirit-form then turned slowly to 'regard' her--in shape it held much--the aquiline features of a noble youth, the hardened and defined lines of a mature man of rugged mein, the majesty of a king's inner wisdom--and yet too, the sinister and coldly natured aspect of something Else: and the voice which she then heard to issue telepathically to her from this being was Not that which she had previously heard--and yet, at the self-same time, inexplicably, but the More so--the Stronger perhaps, "otherworldly".
'Know you Not wenct you have thus ventured high one? A place Not for Healing souls This! This is the 'Void'--from wence issue the very shadows and shadow demons, worse and more that were never borne in the planes of Hell! Great Dangers holds this place for one of your kind! Neither might I, this one, as my mortal twin's self, have entered this place, were we not so and so What we Are! I may not promise protection to such a one here: nor to Any--for this is not my Own realm to Command. Do you remain here, it is at thine own Peril. Know this, and Beware! As for We,we must concentrate upon our Task...there are those beyond who would hold the fates of others as their own to crush. Of This,I, apart, have no concern. Yet, I have been given, this fine and terrible night, leave to exercise my strength and will; and...as this Pleases me, I shall then teach to those others who but Believe they wield the power to overcome, those mere Pretenders to true mastery of the powers of chaos and darkness, what it is to Know and to Fear that which they cannot comprehend! If you will not,are not here to lend of your energies, are "unwilling" to offer your own in "sustenance", and would "prefer" to continue to exist, then best to stay at distance, or mayhap as you would, to Flee--for once begun, these events shall Not be Stayed. Let then those you would protect beyond be Warned!'
And that said, the being before her "closed" once more it's "eyes", the visage then turning back to it's original postition, as it allowed it's essence to then be drawn down to within itself: gathering and densifying that energy within, even as it continued to come to it from without. Already that energy--it's sheer potency and measure could be palpably felt there in the vast darkness, as though naught but the lord of shadows himself had ever borne such there, and Indeed: as Never Had
'We shall Teach them...We shall Destroy the Destroyers!...' it said: the intensity of it's telepathic sending now much louder--echoing almost deafeningly across the tractless expanse of the void, and it could be sensed, Beyond as Well!...
here was then sent to her, almost as but a bare whisper, from deep within that being, the "voice" she had come to know--though now it was quiet, almost subdued: though something of the man's intensity of spirit could still, of a certainty, be Felt behind it;
'Hear me, hear me now if you are able...I Know what it is that is intended. Though not mine to do, I am "aware" of what must be done...what is Needed. I have conveyed this to this, my other though bided self. Great Change shall soon be wrought without. I cannot send from here to without. He Will not. Warn them...tell them to prepare and to stay back from the front. Fear not those who again advance--but keep them back a little while. Once this is begun, naught may stop it--and it must occur if the others may be saved. Forgive my not answering, but here...as He works this thing...while he is free to wield such powers, I must...keep...vigil!...'
Nariel
Nariel was not one to be frightened easily but this first speech from this alien and ethereal shadow being and the booming voice and message was clearly NOT the one she had heard before. What manner of transformation was this wroght upon the knight. She took wing straight up without delay when she recieved the Second message from the voice she knew. She flew with haste to the Queens camp and relayed to Lord Blood what she had been told word for word verbatim.
"Lord Blood. There is a . being.. yes a Shadow creature who is part..OH never mind you need however to hear this message he gave me and DO EXACTLY as he says. This is what the message was!!!!"
'Hear me, hear me now if you are able...I Know what it is that is intended. Though not mine to do, I am "aware" of what must be done...what is Needed. I have conveyed this to this, my other though bided self. Great Change shall soon be wrought without. I cannot send from here to without. He Will not. Warn them...tell them to prepare and to stay back from the front. Fear not those who again advance--but keep them back a little while. Once this is begun, naught may stop it--and it must occur if the others may be saved. Forgive my not answering, but here...as He works this thing...while he is free to wield such powers, I must...keep...vigil!..."
"Now Lord Blood I return to the sight where the "Shadow Creature " was last. Guard and be vigilant and watch for a sign from me. I will relay what I know to help our side as rapidly as I am able."
Nariel then took flight again and disappeared from view in a blink!
They called her the "Hummingbird" for a reason. She defended her territory and she could fly in any direction just as the bird did. She came from the Castle Cestolos Caelael... Literally translated.."Hummingbird Heaven" She was also nick named the Dragon Riding Princess, The Warrior Queen and various other titles. However none concerned her but one. "Healer"
She had sworn to her father upon her own blood that she would heal and not take life unless it was the only way. She was troubled grately. But fly to battle she did now.
The "Hummingbird" Nariel flitted too and fro.. seeking to stay clear of the energy surging but trying to gently filter energy of Light to aid "The Shadow."
Blood
I nod to the healer and know I must make this quick. I take a firm grip of the steak and pull it free in one smooth, swift move. Queen Mystic cries out and blood begins pouring out of the wound. Another healer has joined us and has put her healing tears into a vial. As I hold my dear one close, I look from one to the other. My voice, deep and booming, “tell me what to do.” Neither healer has fear of me in my monstrous form. They know I will not harm them. “Please, tell me what to do. She must be ok.” I gaze down upon Queen Mystic’s lovely face and notice her eyes flutter open for a brief moment. I whisper in my beasts voice, “you will be alright.” Then look to the healers. “Do I have her drink the tears?”
I can hear the enemy creatures as they try to break down the protective barrier the healers have created. I look as the Phoenix healer leaves then glance at the other. “Tell me what I need to do. They are weakening the defenses and I must help.”
Suddenly, the Phoenix returns to me with a message. I listen as she speaks directly to me. “ I will watch gentle healer. Know that I know of what you speak. I know of the other. I also know of the great change coming. I have felt it. I also know what I must do. Tell him we, all of us here, are prepared and we will work together. But I must have the Queen healed first.” I look to the healer I now know to be Dani. “We must make haste gentle healer.”
Nariel
Lord Bloods words filtered to her. "What do I do? Have her drink the tears?" Nariel telepathed to him the words:
"No... you simply put one drop into the wound directly and the healing properties will take hold and spread and heal the wound post haste."
Nikita
Nikki, get's up slowly, looks around for a moment, "wow"!!! she thinks to her self.. I am the lady, the goddess of war!!!!!!
Lady,nikita holds her head high, look's to her love, smiles, then feels this rage in your body...Nikki, unsheath her sword, raises it high, in front of the thousands of desprit lost souls, (nikki stands tall and has a look , to destroy all)" I AM YOUR LADY OF WAR, COME LET US GO FORTH, AND FIGHT TO ARE DEATH."... With the cover of darkness,Lady nikki plans to soround the enmys on all sides. As the moon rises above the encampment,nikki gives the singel, and the battle begins.......,
Nikki, truns to her love..(trenchsoul) with her sowrd held high, marching forth in to the night.........feeling her rage all thro her body, with her love ant her side, she is strong... We must find the others, I feel my sister, needs me and i wont let her down... stabing and slashing her way intothe dark.. the horable crys into the night... the musky small of deathe.. the tast of blood.....
[www.youtube.com]
Nikki, truns to her love..(trenchsoul) with her sowrd held high, marching forth in to the night.........feeling her rage all thro her body, with her love ant her side, she is strong... We must find the others, I feel my sister, needs me and i wont let her down... stabing and slashing her way intothe dark.. the horable crys into the night... the musky small of deathe.. the tast of blood.....
Trenchsoul
*lying prone as the armies march to war, pouring forth his power into raising the remaining battlements, smiling as the thunder of armored feet pounds to the front lines, the roars and cries of the soldiers and beasts as they meet the enemy, he keeps his mystic eye on the woman that's claimed his heart, chuckling softly as she dives into battle, her sword flying through the walking dead like a living thing, arching through the ranks and masses of decaying flesh, returning them to the ground. Her armies crashing through and into the hordes of the undead, leveling the rotting flesh, trampling them into the bloody and decaying meat, defending their goddess with their lives if need be. He raises a hand to the sky, his dessicated fingers splayed against the stormy sky, his fingers and palm seeming to imprint upon the dark, turbulent surface of the sky before closing his fingers around the softness of the lightning riddled cloud, tugging suddenly while twisting his wrist, creating a spiraling whirlwind that builds upon itself, reaching back down to the masses of the enemy, the tornado growing in intensity, winds whipping wildly through the undead, finding the wounded queen and her entourage, strafing the enemy and clearing them from the wounded queen.
The dark man, the assassin, seems unaffected by the tornado, his clothing whipping around him while he watched, smiling and unmoving. The thronging undead in disarray, but he doesn't seem perturbed at all by the chaos.*
Now this isn't good. *he thinks* That had best not be who I think it is, or we are in for a long, hard fight.
*reaching out to touch the queen's allies, imparting the sense of danger the dark man presents, passing as much as he knows of this enemy as he is able. The dark powers he possesses, the destruction he's capable of. The history of the dark man is full of destruction and evil, his is the darkness that gives the devil pause.*
"Be wary, my friends, and do not take him as simply a man. He is oh so much more dangerous than he appears," shuddering on the grass, he watches from a distance as the man winks to his non-existent self before raising shadowy hands to the sky and obliterating the tornado as if it were no more than a wisp of smoke. "He is evil's right hand. The strength of all darkness flows through him."
Nariel
To Nariel she thought perhaps with reinforcements from Lady Nikki and Lord Trench the tides would turn..but then she looked to the North and over the Forbidden Mountains and was horrified to see marching towards them in mass to them was an army of their enemy so vast... she could hardly comprehend it. And not just from the North, but apparently from all sides as some had likely come from the sea and some from the desert lands. She was hovering near the Shadow Beast as she now thought of him. The knight who was transforming before her very eyes was pulsating a power and dimension of expansive energy so huge she felt she must back away... and she did distance and cloak herself again....but she still fed her energy pulses to him in hopes that some miracle would keep their own troups from being obliterated by these thousands of deformed beasts pouring down on them. There was nowhere to go. They were being surrounded.
Nariel had told Lord Blood the message from the Knight to fall back and leave room for what he was about to do, but it seemed that the word had not reached all. Nariel prepared to die.
Valans
'Nariel...'
Again, the sending was that of the knight she knew.
'It will be Now...we cannot contain it for much longer now...Did we, it would destroy and consume us...Both...and yet May be the Cost of it. We know what is to be Done...what Must be done...I accept the danger...and He has no Fear of such...nor feels he Reason to...But...'
Nariel
Nariel heard his thoughts. the one being within the Shadow Beast that she knew was her friend and ally in this.. he said.
"'No 'Lady of the Healing Way'...You shall Not Die here this night. Others may--and surely yet shall, Many I think...perhaps I, but not You--nor Any of the helpless behind the defenses we have thus risked all to save here at this place: to that I swear--or darkness and damnation take me upon my failure to uphold my oath! We are Not Done. Not Here. Not Yet. Not Now. A Hope yet Remains to us...the More so do all who May, all with the power and the will to do so, Together, yet Defy them with all that we Have and Are! WE shall need your Aid in this--though you have given Much Already. But Know that so too--despite your reluctance to do so, that you Too shall be needed sorely alongside in this part of the battle. I know that you shall not fail either your friends or the innocents we now shield in this...'"
'Nariel...'
Again, the sending was that of the knight she knew.
'It will be Now...we cannot contain it for much longer now...Did we, it would destroy and consume us...Both...and yet May be the Cost of it. We know what is to be Done...what Must be done...I accept the danger...and He has no Fear of such...nor feels he Reason to...But...' and then she heard no more..
Nariel pondered his words to her mind. Was he saying that he would perhaps perish to save them all?
She dug deep within her own reserves and began to convert the energy from the planet as only her kind can do.. She had many "gifts" but her dragon self rarely came forth. Now it seems that part of her was needed. It was the part of her that was strongest in a battle. She put out a shield for the Queens group before she had left them. Hopefully it would hold. Now she let the Dragon in her rise and she transformed into the Blood Red Dragon who was one of but a few left. The extra thick hide would offer protection that he other "human or Elven- like" form could not. Her father the Greatest Mage of his time, had taught her this skill because in her it was innate but also told her the dragon was a beast that was not always predictable and could not always be "directed" once the transformation was complete. She warded herself with a spell to come back to her natural form in a specific time when the battle had turned for them..IF the battle turned for them. That was the Key piece.
As her body contorted and became the Blood Dragon her eyes began to glow, her skin to scale and her body to grow into a very large Red colored dragon with fire coming from both her eyes and mouth. She Roared and the earth shook.. Now.. the Battle for their lives would continue!
Valans
'...Your Companions...'
The "voice" was now again that of the twain together.
'...We shall need the aid of one who may do a thing.'
'To apply the lore that We shall...we shall need also a thing of one other...and the others' gifts following as well.'
'We shall require a force-field shielding about the immediate field of battle...it matters not that some of their host are within it, nor how many...the warriors summoned by your friends, and yes...the mortal defenders as well, shall be safe enough within it for the time being...as for those creatures therein...We shall see to That but small matter...'
The being's "head"--for no longer so much, other than perhaps by the"eyes" and it's shape, did it seem a "face" was borne there upon it, swivelled again then toward her--though this time, rather than slowly, it was a blurred action so abrupt was it.
'I have a few small, shall we say, "Surprises" in mind for them!...' This most definately but the "voice" of the shadow-soul. A new, thin red line, upturned at the edges appeared there then, beneath the "eyes": a wicked "Grin"?...
And a "sound"--like unto low, echoing, rolling cruel and malicious laughter reverberated in that place--causing the space of the endless, and ever, before, eternally silent void to Tremor for what seemed a terrible brief eternity then...
Blood
I hear the healer Nariel’s words in my head and take the vial of her tears and pour one drop into my dear one’s wound. As I hold my lovely Queen, I watch as within seconds the wound closes up and her body grows warm once again. Her eyes flutter open and lift to mine. She smiles at me and my heart misses a beat. “I can give you the fresh blood you need to become strong. Take from my veins that which you need my Lady. It will not harm you, but fill you will energy and life.” I lift the Queen’s head and bare my neck waiting for her to take that which I offer.
I sense her hesitation but also her need. I whisper, “Trust me. My blood will not harm you, but make you stronger.” Mystic gazes into my eyes for a moment and then nods. Her eyes turn bright red as she grabs my head and sinks her fangs deep into my neck. She begins to suck at my neck greedily, taking that which she needs to regain her strength. I can feel her power returning to her. My powers surge inside me as never before.
Mystic takes one last pull from my vein and licks my neck then gazes back into my eyes. “Yes, your blood will not harm me. I can feel all your power and energy flowing through me giving me renewed energy and power. Now you must take from me as well, so that we will become stronger and link together.” I growl in approval as you offer me your arm and bite gently into it and begin to suck. I can feel our powers coming together and joining within me. I do not take much and lick the wound closed. I look to the healer Dani. “We must now join the fight. I can sense a dark one full of innate evil. We must prepare. Are you both ready?”
I can hear the battle and sense the Lady Nikkita and her army drawing near to help us. I place my Lady on her feet and stand and roar out my battle cry. My powers swirl around us like a hurricane. My eyes glow brightly and I finally allow my inner beasts to take over. I stare at the both of you and watch as the Queen’s powers suddenly begin to blend with my own. The air around us potent. I sweep my huge claw-covered hands before me and all the evil creatures nearby fall to dust. I laugh wickedly and grab my Lady’s hand. “Let us go join the Lady Nikkita and her army.” You nod and smile. “I am ready my dear warrior.” You hold tight as we fly to meet up with Lady Nikkita and her army. Our powers are growing together as we fly. Our mixed blood becoming a power that has yet to be seen, but will be known by all shortly. A blessing as we will find out soon.
Valans
Suddenly, the duel light and dark souled "being" appeared to rise from where it had seemed before to "kneel", and to turn to face back past the huge dragon, "head" turned to the side to regard Nariel.
The "otherworldly" or alien sounding voice; 'Your "Friends" and fellow beings...tell them to stand Ready...I shall "grace" them with a boon--a "favor" we shall say; I shall "shock" the netherlings, darklings and twisted beasts who come against them by striking the earth herself, and they may then but Easily "play" with those beyond the force field to their "hearts'" content: which, I have no doubt, all shall "enjoy" Immensely! Those Within however, are Ours to "play" with. Consider it...our "Due"...' And again the eery echo of laughter vibrating wickedly.
'We Go now. Time to Play!...'
And he suddenly shimmered brightly: and was Gone...
I only got one thing left to say at such a time as this people:
Y'all Ready for This?!?
(~Huge Mischievious Grin~)
Mystic
The Queen stands feeling how power goes in her body... her own strength and a new one ... not recognized but easily adopted by her... she stretches her body lazily ... feeling strongest that she ever been... looks with her hard glaze around .. smiles to her people... thanks them for all help... smiles and kisses gentle Blood ... whispers to him .. thank you for saving my life.. I own you one now... we are like one now...
She calls all alliances all that she knows of and those who can feel her... hears their acceptance immediately .. she knows that whom ever those beast are they cannot hurt her anymore .. she is strong, she is powerful and in her immortal now body boils new powers who want and will win in any case... The Queen never fails .. only victory leads her in all those long more then same world years... she nods to Nariel and Dani her thankful sign for giving her strength again ... to Blood to returning her to her the most powerful form that was unseen for so long... not in this world... Mystic does not care who is there in those woods she knows they all will be death by the sunrise and in the next evening she will have a nice wedding for her sister Angel... and nobody .. nobody ever again will stop her or her realm from gaining the peace again and getting rid of those who are unwanted in here... Going step to step with her people she kills all who stands in her way only using her mental power ... she does not need to use any of her weapons now... they are to weak.. for that ... she looks to see enemy that would give her the pleasure to work little more then she needs now... with smile she looks how her friends and alliances clearing the forest of all unwanted ... she winks to her sister who seems enjoys the show as much as she does .. and she even has time to steal a kiss from her lovely man who is fighting so good.... hovering in the air so full of blood and death bodies sense "To Victory!" she shouts laughing from those who dare to think that can get in her world... there is no any way .. till she is alive and till she is surrounded by family and friends who were so long with them ... in a peaceful Mystic Realm... the battle goes ... as she predicted... as she knew it will be... looks around... not a very pleasant view ... smiles... you wanted.. you dared...
Blood
I watch as my most dearest Queen Mystic finds her new powers and obliterates all enemies in an instant. Our joint blood has given her powers no one can even imagine as yet. I can feel similiar powers within me. We are strong together. Very strong. I let out our victory cry and lift the beautiful Queen into my arms, my form changing back to that of man. I kiss her soft lips and we both laugh. "I told you my blood would make you stronger. I just did not know how strong."
We both watch as the Lady Nikkita and her army comes to join us in our victory celebration. "The wedding shall go on as planned my people." The Queens people cheer out their happiness of their Queen's victory over the evil ones.
But, there is another coming. I sense it. He is drawing closer. We will have time for the wedding before it reaches us, but this being is more evil than I have ever felt before. I gaze into my Lady's eyes. She knows. She senses what I do. "It is not over yet."
Nariel
Nariels transformed Dragon form bellowed in answer to the dark Shadow Beasts command. She only hoped that Queen Mystic, Lord Blood and the others would heed the warnings and stand clear of the huge "boon" that would come as a result of the dark Shadow Beasts attack, else they all might be caught and not survive. The Shadow Beasts powers were now about to be unleashed.!! Nariel drew high up into the sky and screaked a warning cry to all who could hear it.
The booming Roar of her Dragon self echoed loud and long reaching far into the Forbidden Mountains and across the lands ito the sea, and with it. a prayer...
Valans
A terrible,tortured Scream suddenly sounds out--into the world beyond where now the living dance, cheer and sing, while the wounded upon the ravaged field yet moan, cry out, and pray to their gods for mercy and for life: with their dying breaths and tears.
But a moment before, the twain souled being had traversed the two planes, passing through the 'membrane' seperating them with neither thought nor effort--as such was not needed by it: They Needed no portals, spells nor leave to do so. The Next moment--arriving there upon the field upon the "other side" on the field on the edge of the previously embattled town there at the edge of the woods--prepared to expend it's energies in a furious onslaught, to duel the 'Dark One' with powers it had never before known nor encountered--intent upon defeating it and either sweeping all others back to save Alanthe's friends and the defenseless people of the town, or destroying all beyond the town utterly--though it would have leveled mighty oaks and changed the very landscape about: though it cost him his life to do so; only to find that those energies could not now be directed as intended!
Instantly the already barely contained force shell about him which contained it had Burst--he having no alternative but to suddenly disperse it--outward and away into the atmosphere about him, or all others near would have been terribly damaged or utterly destroyed: as would have the town and much of the forest and ground thereabout. It was a scream of the utmost anguish--that of two souls ripped assunder, thrown apart: even as he Himself was nearly completely destroyed: a useless, pointless sacrifice had it been so!
The Bloodied, torn, and mired form of the knight heaved himself upward,shoving away from and out of the mud where he'd lain while unconscious, the bodies of the slain foes last about him and that had fallen over top him even as he had fallen now falling and rolling off as he rose then, shakily, unsteadily to his feet, to stand there, as best he may, reeling and fighting back the brightness about that near-blinded him, the clamour that threatened to overwhelm him.
"I Knew I should have just gone for that drink and a cot like I'd intended in the first damned place!" he growled to himself, voice hoarse with pain and exhaustion, and stumbled back toward the tavern, as he fought to keep his footing through the corpses, wreck and ruin. Hearing the plaintive calls and pleadings, the sounds of those still suffering terribly scattered about the field, he growled once more as he stumbled onward, unable then to have paused or stopped, or he would have but gone down again, this time, never to hope to rise again he knew. "I know my battle brothers, I know...Believe me, I have known this sort of thing for far, far too long now, and far, far too-well...and it is Ever but we who but know this part of it! the Truths of self-sacrifice and so-called 'Glory' ..." He brushed away then, unashamed, the tears that had now begun to stream freely, to mix with the congealed blood upon his face...
Trenchsoul
*chuckling quietly on the grass, the blades of which immediately around his prone form begin to turn brown, dessicated and dead, shivering away to dust on the wind, his body slowly disintegrating into the ground with the widening circle of dried plants. The need for so much energy to defend the land no longer needed, portals open and the armies that followed lady Nikkita step through them with thundering footsteps, carrying their dead, dying and wounded with them to where e'er they came from. Her armor becomes insubstantial, flowing back into the bright lines of energy that it sprung from, writhing and coiling around her arms to her hands, the sword being the last to fade, becoming, once again, the Pearl of Sinion. It's glow, soft and warm, is all that remains of her warriors vestige. He sends her a soft whisper on the wind with a kiss before vanishing into the earth* You have done well, love. The Pearl accepted you and your ability to use it's power. Ever will it be with you. As will I. For now, I leave you while I recover and rebuild. The kingdom is not yet finished and I've much to do before our next brush with destruction. Until then, m'lady, you have my heart.
Mystic
With one battle finished... they had their victory... but the queen knew it is not over yet...
Looking in Blood's eyes she smiled... "we have the wedding to do..." with those words she turned around and flew back to the castle... leaving all mess behind her and healers... her job was finished here now ... for some time they will have peace.
coming back to the castle she could hear happy voices of her sister Angel and her fiancée Brian... giggling in the garden... she kept them away from all that... Mystic did not want them to get involved in any fights before the wedding.. she wanted them to be happy and relaxed... critically looking at her torn out clothes she silently flew to her room... in one move she got rid of all old clothes... stepped in the shower and let hot steamy water wash all dirt all blood from her body... she stood there for a while ... lost in her thoughts... thinking what she heard ... Nariel... then stranger... evil power... what can happen... her mistake... that almost cost her life... and him... who saved her... her healers... all of it .. happened so fast and seems it was for ages...
Valans
The glare of oil lamps, dazzling, blinding--the noise about both voluminously sharp and yet strangely too, somehow chanelled, muffled: it meant little enough to him now...
The townsfolk he knew, already, were celebrating; exhubarantly ecstatic with the victory they had known, though for a time, but narrowly, this day: for the simple joy of finding themselves, miraculously, yet alive to even be Able to celebrate.
Not he, No--he knew only too well how close it had truly been--how close to utter ruin and defeat; just as he knew that were those who fought to defend, to protect and to preserve this land and it's peoples, did they not continue to do so--seeking rather now to relax their vigil or efforts, to but assume that all was ended so simply or so easily, did they not rather seek to take the advantage and initiative thus purchased as it had been this day in the blood and sacrifice of so many, that their deceptive foe--whoever "they" might be, might yet well prevail: and were this day and what they had seen of the awesome sheer number of but the force which had been arrayed in battle about them here--of the terrible power and unbridled ferocity of those whom they had so stood against--for a time, the sole defense of all, then it seemed only too-clear that this was Not in fact the End of it: but rather, only the Beginning.
At that moment, even his sure, battle-seasoned knowledge of these facts seemed to hold for him now, but little meaning; he was simply too exhausted--too weary from his near-ceaseless efforts, having driven himself beyond all physical tolerance and levels of endurance--and even then, demanded and summoned yet more of his battered, bruised and torn frame: and thus all that mattered to him Now was the pewter tankard of sparkling, shimmering headily strong yellow ale before him in his yet blood-stained and mired scarred, calloused and still bleeding hands.
Already all-but numb--whether from overwhelming weariness or blood-loss, he laughed then inwardly--both at the sad irony of it all and of the morbid humor some nameless and faceless dark and twisted demon-god of fates had somehow woven into what of the terrible tapestry of this tale had already been woven--of what might yet be ahead to come in the dark designs of their unnamed cunningly evil adversary, and summoned what mere shadow of strength might yet perhaps, against all odds, incredibly, remain within to raise his mug yet again, and then suddenly, without warning, the world and room about him spun crazily...
Was it that perchance, impossibly, some new attack of the enemy was taking effect, that some new and cunning device or spell had been unleashed, yet Again?!?...
Though he knew it not--nor in truth then, of ought else, he rose, incredibly, despite all that he had already endured, had somehow survived, willing himself once more to summon the iron will within to fight yet again!...
...and even as the tankard thudded, echoingly, upon the dark stained bar counter, all was swept away in a blurred sweep of blinding brilliance: as he toppled, spinning limply into the hard surface of the tavern floor. There to be met by unforgiving and unyielding sudden solidity--the light suddenly extinguished, knocking him spinning away into welcoming utter darkness: and knew then no more...
Trenchsoul
*wrapped in the warm earth, feeling the rumble and shake of the life above, his very cells dispersed into the loam and soil, he becomes the kingdom, spreading from horizon to horizon, mingling with root and stone, dirt and beast alike. Feeling the pulse and bulge of the potential of the land, he hollows out an empty cavern using the will and power of the land and it's residents, pulling and pushing, carving the land like clay in an artisan's hand. In the end, a cathedral-like hollow, bedecked with gargoyles and protectors, steppes and nooks, opens up in the cavern's emptiness. Flaring light erupts from sconces along the walls, in chandeliers dangling from the ceiling, and glows from designs and patterns all along the floors, walls and ceilings, creating sigils upon sigils of defense and protection, shield and womb; a sanctuary of tremendous scale and portent. He withdraws his physical form from the land, leaving his connection to the kingdom intact, and takes in the massive cathedral, forming furniture and decorations to suit his interests and needs, conjuring ever more sigils and patterns across the surfaces as he works, the thrum and throb of majicks increasing with every swirl and loop, jagged edge and hard corner. He sighs softly, the sound loud despite the rush and flutter of flame and spells that fill the room with a sibilant hiss and whisper, drawing a chair from the floor, the glowing lines forming the outlines, the arms, legs and back, as he lowers himself into it. Holding out his hand, a book coalesces from the air, it's bindings dark with age, the cover slightly cracked and covered in sigils and signs, seeming to be made of the skin of something other than bovine. It opens with ghostly fingers, the pages fluttering quickly to reveal a wood cutting, dark and foul, even just looking at it. Closer inspection makes the eyes water and the mind to quaver, as the image of a dark figure begins to rise from the inked page, almost beckoning to the viewer, attempting to draw the reader into the page to claim them somehow. He wards the page to contain the vile emanation as he reads the inscription below and on the opposite page, brows furrowing as his lips stutter slightly, slowly, upon the words.*
"He shall come, him who wishes no good will upon the world, and he shall draw the darkness about him like a mantle of power. He, himself, a tool of a greater darkness, but near god-like in his will and ability. The dark one will step upon the world with a crash of bone on flesh, the land trembling with the monstrosities he will lead into battle. Poison shall be his messenger and famine his disciples, bringing low the mortal world, leaving the immortals to shiver with trepidation in their bastions. He will stride the land three times, each time more catastrophic than the last, with the last laying the kingdom low and it's august people's denuded and left for carrion. This will be the crucible, the time of change, and those that will not bend will be broken on the war machines of the enemy, and ground into the bloody tide that will sweep away the old and christen the new."
*slowly, he closes the book, sighing softly once again before looking up into the eaves of the cathedral and whispering*
It has passed once, him that has brought the darkness that not even immortals can pierce with their cunning eyes. His second will bring a false victory that all will believe is the final time. I can only hope that they will keep their weapons close, their shields near to hand, and their loved ones even closer. The nightmare has yet to begin, and the dream is not yet over.
Blood
The wedding ceremony was perfect. The two lovers now united in marriage and off on their honeymoon. And not a moment too soon. My direwolf and vampire can feel the evil getting closer with every second that passes.
I can feel the Queen’s blood inside of me, mixing with my own, making me more than I was. Would a 4th entity now be apparent within me? What kind of powers would I now possess? Does the Queen feel it as well?
A dark shadow moves across the floor and chills form along my skin. The evil one has arrived and is close by. I must warn the Queen and all those in the Realm to prepare for the new battle that has arrived. Flying towards the Queens rooms, I notice a blackness moving towards us. I must hurry. Feeling the urgency and need to be there to protect the Queen I suddenly find myself in her rooms with just a thought. I am momentarily stunned. I can now just materialize where I want to be? Is this a new power caused by the blending of our blood? I smile. Not a bad power to have. I call to the Queen with my mind. “Dear one, the Evil has arrived. We must prepare. Come to me now that we may prepare.”
Prince Ethan
I return to my dear mother and family leaving the harbor behind me and, I walk home with my backs and a smile on my face full of happiness and joy. I reach the castle and I look up and yell to my family telling them I have returned I the son of MysticSecret has returned home from a great adventure Ive traveled a great length and missed a great deal as Ive been away I sense a lot of disturbing things have been happening while Ive been away so I walk towards the castle gates as they open In my presence cant help but feel that some good things have happen as well I see my mother in the gardens and give her a great big hug Ive returned mother As I look at her with a great big smile on my face and wrap a treasured locket from my adventure around her neck with a picture of myself and the family within it.
Mystic
Tears of joy rolls her cheeks when Mystic hugs her son... "Ooo my boy .. let me look at you... wow you are all grown up man now... so tall so handsome" covers with her palm his locket .. "I will treasure this till I will be alive my son... welcome home" she leads him in the castle mumbling words of happiness wiping her tears ... telling him stories what happened in here while he was away ... calling her other children to share her joy ...
Mystic is telling him all about battle ... accurately hiding that one a small detail how she almost died in there but worshiping all who helped ... then she tells him about his aunt Angel and Brian wedding .. about all preparation and all happiness that they had. Smiling she gossips about his other aunt Nikkita little romance with their Royal counselor... Trenchsoul... and that there maybe will be more then little thing... she smiles and shows Prince Ethan .. Cupid who is still flying around the castle... with her worried eyes she heard words inside her... and rush that went trough her as jolt and she knew he is here she can feel him with all cell of her body .. smiling she turned quick around and almost felt in Blood arms ... gaining her posture Mystic laughing introduced him to her son ...
" Son please meet my... dearest friend and life saver Blood" smiling she gentle took his hand in hers and looking in his eyes whispered ..." he makes me very happy son... and feel alive" with those words she leads them all to the garden where all family is gathering now... silently letting Blood to know that she heard him and pleading to give her more time in peace...
Blood
I hear my dear one's plea for more time inside my head and respond back silently, mind to mind, "we only have just a bit more time. I will go shortly to help prepare the warriors. I will call on Lady Nikkita to begin preparation this evening. Have this day and night, but know I can give you no more, for I have no choice. The Evil is here now and approaches us steadily. Know I would always give you what you ask for if I am at all able. You must tell Prince Dera and Prince Ethan we will begin preparing for battle, and to join us when they are able. In this fight, we will need everyone who is able. Have one of your maidens take the Princess to safety. But for this bit of time, you shall have your peace my dearest." I gaze into your lovely eyes, and can see you heard my lengthy, silent message. I smile and kiss you deeply, then turn to greet your son.
"Greetings Prince Ethan. It is a pleasure to finally meet you. I have heard great things about you." And thus, the evening proceeds in a tense happiness, for the Queen, who is full of joy at seeing her son and her sister just married. I hold her tiny hand in mine, and feel it tremble. I will give her as much time as I can, but we both know that time is almost up.
I speak to her once again silently, mind to mind. "I have discovered a new power I have, which I believe comes from our blood joining. If I am urgent to be somewhere, I simply materialize there with a thought. I think we are both now very much stronger than we were because of our joined blood. I can feel intense power within me and believe neither of us yet realizes, just how much more powerful we have become. When we are alone, tell me if you have noticed anything,." I can see a look of surprise in your eyes at my new power, and a slow smile curves your soft lips. Now you are curious to f8ind out. I can see it in your eeyes. I laugh softly and take your hand so we may dance and have a little peace and freedom for just a while.
Laughter and chatter surround us, as your family enjoys the evening with us, but I can sense your dread at the Evil that is almost upon us. I.brush your soft cheek gently, and take the stray strand of hair to my nose and breathe in your essense. I close my eyes for a moment and savor your scent, then gently tuck the stray hair behind your ear and wrap my arms around you. I whisper, "I adore you dear Mystic. We will be in this together, no matter what, I will be by your side until I can no longer be. I am devoted to you." Then I bring you close and kiss you deeply, before I begin sway to the music with you in my arms. I speak silently to you once again. "Call Prince Dera and tell him to prepare. This time is almost upon us. Call your healers as well. We will tell Lady Nikkita this evening to prepare her arny. It is almost time dearest."
Mystic
Once again in his arms makes her to forget everything and just his heartbeat echoes in her mind... Mystic let's music and cool refreshing evening calm her and take to her dreams... just for little bit to feel... before all will turn again to extreme tornado of events. Smiling she remember all happy faces... in her mind now a lot is going on... she received another call from her past and family kids bring all together... wrapping her arms around Blood Mystic hopes that maybe all will go away at least for a little moment she would feel that her dream is here and if she will reach for it... it will come true...
His voice brings her to reality... looking in his deep worrying eyes she nods... " yes thank you I understand everything will have beginning and its ending... we must prepare now... let's do it... " slipping from Blood's strong embrace Mystic calls all over again ... let's have that done whatever it is...
Rianorix
I was awoken by the rain, pouring endlessly on me, I was face up. Sky completely dark, not a single star can be seen, the darkest night I´ve ever witnessed, I was afraid to move, I felt my body won´t respond to my commands. The ship was apparently empty not a single was could be heard, -where´s everybody? – I asked to myself
The crew was not heard, finally I dared to turn around my body, and I felt so heavy, head was spinning like walking up from an eternal dream.
Where’s everybody?
I asked to myself again; called the entire name. I remembered no one came, the ship was drifting, it was dark I didn´t even know what ocean I was sailing. Stood up and walked slowly toward the deck.
I couldn´t remember, -sister- I could only remember her, I didn´t know why I suddenly remember I had a sister
Maybe she´ll help
Completed my nearly trek to the deck grabbed the steering wheel and fight to straight the boat; I wasn´t sure where
I was heading´, just simply hoped for the rain to wane and spot the first start like capsbin´. The sea for moments and wild
I´ll see sister, she will know, she´ll help me find lynn.
Lynn? I whispered her name but her face was not in my brain, why I mentioned her? , did I lose my memory? How I was able to remember names but no faces? And what happened here? How I survived?
Sister will know, she gotta know!
Suddenly from the horizon right in from the darkness, it was dusk, the sun was about to shine in a moment the rain stopped and the whole place filled with a warm light. I know where to go now
Sister will know, sister will know…
Keeperend
The day turns to night, as the king walks against the wind..The pale moon will show him the way to the forbidden valley of the queens... ~spirit of Doom!!!, have you come to seal my fate?~The Sky became red as the valuable blood of his Queen, starting falling in his tired eye... feeling stronger now as he leaves his horse behind wandering what kind of ppl lives here… are they are able to help him to fulfill his destiny?
Help him find his lovely Queen, who had lost her within his heart in such a unique way…
Starting remember his best friend voice-King KeeperOfTheOtherSide-said ~whenU lost ur mind-U lost everything~ including yourself!!!
Tala
A Beautiful Princess, surrounded by a legion of her finest warriors, rode through many fields, forests, streams, and over many montains in search of the one she is destined to be with. Her home depended on her. Searching the farthest reaches of the earth this was the last place she has yet to visit. The closer she got the more the horses started to become skiddish. Taking in a deep breath she could tell something was not right within this castle. Tala, closing her eyes, began an ancient prayer, she whispered the prayer but only those around her, heard it loud and clear. It had a calming effect on the horses and her men.
"From the depths of my being and the center of this microcosm I take this offering to the limits of the macrocosm
to the Portal of Earth.. O Guardian of the Portal of Earth, I come to you with this humble offering as a token of our alliance. Since I have flesh and bones within my body and eat of Mother earth´s grains in order to live I am your kin as you are mine, O sovereign Ghob, O mighty Earth Dragon, elementals of Earth; Gnomes and Dwarfs, please accept this small gift with my
blessings - may there be healing and blessings within your realm (place grains down), I honor thee O Earth."
Now that everyone was calm she could feel the darkness surrounding the castle and threatening to destroy it. Giving the signal to look for enemies,a 100 of her men started scouting for any enemies. Tala decides to see for herself how bad it truely was. Riding her horse to the highest peak, she could see it clearly now. She must go warn the people that live on this beautiful land. But not before she does a protection spell over the land.
I am protected by your might O gracious Goddess day and night.. Thrice around the circle's bound, Evil sink into the ground.
After the spell she jumps onto her horse and road straight for the castle. Her men watched as the brave princess road like the hounds of Hell where after her... Her hair blowing in the wind and her face flushed by the chill in the air. She could not help but feel the danger and the bad magic everywhere. Stopping her horse rather quickly, jumping down she prepares to summon more help, She didn't know these people well but she just had to help... Grabbing her bag from the saddle she pulls out all that is needed. Lighting the candles, all three were ready, now to bind the candles and chant the words needed:
"With this rope I bind thine power,
to be mine for a second or hour.
To make me strong when I am week.
To give me wisdom that I seek.
To give me courage as not to flee.
Thine will be done, so mot it be."
Hopefully that will stay them off for a bit.. just till she could speak to the one in charge of this land....
Prince Ethan
Hugs mother back with a big smile, listening to all she has to say about the wedding and the battle's that were going on as i was away, A lot has certainly happened while I was gone. Smiles happily for my mother and bloods bond I'm glad your happy mother, It seems ill have to prepare for this battle then, Shaking bloods hand and greeting him and thanking him for taking care of my mother with a smile,I walk into the castle to prepare for the war.
I walk to the kingdom with my bags heading to my room and set them near the door and enter my room smiling as nothing inside has changed, looks into my chest as I pull out my light battle armor and starts putting them on piece by piece, I set my boxes of weapons to the floor and open them as I stare at them with a smile remembering them from mother and father when I use to train with father... I bite into my finger and draw droplets of blood from them as I place them over my weapons pouring the droplets of blood on all my weapons activating the marks Ive placed on each weapon from my trip from the many far off kingdoms that I've visited. Ive learned a lot from my travels its about time to create peace in our lands once again. all of my weapons rise into the air and I clench a set of twin daggers in my hands and vanish from my room to the highest peak of my families tower as I see the darkness from the distance getting near watching as my families army mobilize i see mother and blood and meet up with them jumping off the tower. I'm prepared for battle mother patiently awaits for the sign to fight.
Keeperend
A Dark forest full with mystic fog lays upon his sight as the bloody moon was starting to take place upon the mighty sky, the stars was shining weird tonight ...
As the King walking, the spirit of the wind covers his footsteps like a father trying to protect his daughter, like a mother cries upon her sons dead body, like a kid ,who his best friend gone away without a warning...
~The blood and the pain of our faulty decisions...shield our life forever~
Looking at the end of the valley a Dark castle glowing into the night, and hundreds of men stand around it...
An eternal beauty, who couldn't be part of the earth stopping her horse rather quickly, jumping down ... grabbing her bag from the saddle she pulls out all that is needed. Lighting the candles, all three were ready, now to bind the candles and chant the words needed:
"With this rope I bind thine power,
to be mine for a second or hour.
To make me strong when I am week.
To give me wisdom that I seek.
To give me courage as not to flee.
Thine will be done, so mot it be."
~What a powerful words ~
Then raise his hands upon the sky and powerful worlds turn day into night :
Tala, may you be blessed
May all good things come to you
May nothing whatsoever harm you
May your heart be light
May your travels be safe
May your health be good
May your mind be sound
May your friendships sustain you
May you be blessed in every way
But as King was traveling all day...Soos, Godess of the Moon took him in his hugs ,giving him a soft sleep ...till dawn
Rianorix
As I took the ship thru those crystal waters, couldn’t help thinking what happened all the days before. Why was I alive? And where everybody went? It occurred to me, that I could find the answer on the ship’s log but I couldn’t let her alone. I was afraid she would break into pieces if I took my eyes off her a least for a second. Suddenly the wind stopped and the ship halted, like a big invisible head had grasped her, the clear day was replaced by this thick mysterious fog, I took my hands off the steering wheel, not a sound can be heard.
°what is this?° I looked over deck, couldn’t see the water, the sky was not visible, then I listened, first, very faint, then growing louder, something was approaching the ship, breaking the water, rowing towards me. I heard it for some minutes, not able to spot it, finally it hit the boat, a dead sound, ran where the sound came, looked over the deck, a tiny boat was stuck to the boat but no one was on it, it was empty. °What the hell…?° I turned around to start running to the opposite direction, only to slam hard with this tall figure that was standing right behind me, knocking me down.
I slammed it, but it didn’t move at all, it was wrapped in these yellow domino, sporting a big Mexican like sombrero, long arms, almost reaching the floor, I couldn’t see its eyes. The thing rotated its head down, looking at me.
°Your sister sent me to help you cross the portal, she reasoned you won’t remember how°
The voice coming from that thing did not match its appearance; it has a child voice, very soft and playful. I reasoned it might be control by science or magic, perhaps both. It held its hand out and helped me getting up.
°Common, the fog will lift in a minute, the wind will get very strong; hold yourself tight while we make it thru, ok? °
I did like it told me and held to the steering wheel with all my might, the thing walked towards the ship’s bridge and raised one hand, the boat started to gain speed, the fog cleaning quickly as it came.
° Are you ready? ° the kid’s voice shouted, almost letting a laugh out
I already couldn’t hold the wheel when he shouted that, I felt I was being thrown back, the ship gaining greater speed, cutting the water beneath it the fog disappearing completely.
° Here we go! ° it shouted again, then I felt the boat like taking off, a bright green light filled the place, it surrounded the place entirely, a banging sound and then everything finished as quick as it started, I figured we crossed the portal, it was night again but the sky was filled with a different set of stars, and two bright full moons lighting the place, I ease the grasp on the wheel, hearing immediately a heavy thud, the figure, has fallen, like losing all the life it was in it, it was motionless laying on the floor.
The ship stopped, locating herself between four islands, north, south, east and west, I decided to let the ship drifted to wherever she wanted.
° I’ll leave it to destiny I better check down the deck and get some answers, if there is any °
Nikkijoou
Standing in the dark, waching her love, goo deep into the dead ground, she know she will see him agin, he needs to rest and when hes back to her in her arms... then he will be truly home..... Nikki truns and looks to all who srounds her... lifs up her sword, raies it high..... wipes aways her tears, and feels her body overcomming with rage....... Nikki looks at her army, and nods her head ...:. LETS FIGHT UNTILL WE CAN FIGHT NO MORE" ........Hearing the sounds of swords and cliking, and cretrues dieing ...... nikki feel sam with her in her heart and his voice in her mind..... Nikki feels stronger, then she ever has.... and leads all into a fight they all will never forget.... blood every where, the smell of death...Niki falls to the ground and faintes........ Nikki wakes up in the morning. to the sun beating on her pale face, feeling sore and seeing blood on her.... she go to find her sister............ and Lord dane... and all the rest..... Nikki goes to the door down the hall.. opens it and see her sister and dane looking at her ,:" Hello Lady Nikki" Good morning, did you sleep well?? Nikki looks to them, and puzzled and confused.....smiles and bows.. am i home agin?? or am i dreaming?????
Nikki, wach'es as her love sinks slowly into the dead ground, smiles and "says" to him you have my heart as well my love, untill then....... this is not good bye......... looks to her sister, can we go home now? then laughs..... i feel so week from the battle and i think i must rest..... Nikki feels a sharp pain thro her right leg. bruning deep... she truns to look down and see"s a dager in her leg.. she falls to the ground and calls for her sister, tho it felt like she could not be herd, nikki closes her eyes... and hears the sounds all around her............. FADES OFF INTO THE DISTANCES. " Good morning Lady Nikita" nikki opens her eyes slowly, looks around a bit... looks up to see her sister standing there.. smiles and hugs her sister tighly.....omg i thought you where........ and starts to cry............. she hears a voice, Lord Dane comes to her side, You did well out ther Lady nikki.... i am pround of you , smileing at his love , and he walks over and takes his love hand,.............they both smile.. then look to nikki.... where is sam???
XxDrkAngelxX
Returning from the Battle of Angels, my powers somewhat drained, I head to what was once familiar, a place that I could find rest and peaceful greetings, but something is different now... hightened emotions, reunions, new beginnings, relationships developing, old friendships rekindled.
I take my usual stance from afar, observing, licking my wounds & meditating. I see familiar faces and names, most of which I've only seen on the walls. But then...a familiar feeling....a familiar prescence.....the glow on my wings become intense as the vampiric blood within my veins sizzle.
(will this dark angel lord be welcomed)
icedrago12
Comes flying in from a long travel across the great lands looking down seeing a familar kingdom from his past life
lands close to castel resting a little before approaching the gates . thinking why does this place loo so familar .then the gates open to the great castel an greeted by its queen mystic and lord blood then the land and castel becomes more familar as we speak as they invite me into there kingdom i gladly accept bowing my head to both of them as we chat walking to main part of castel
MysticSecret1
Walking with Lord Blood by sons room she sees all over ... smiling Mystic looks in his eyes ... son is all ready for the battle I can feel it... then stops at sis room hearing her cry... rush in there ...gentle touches Nikkita's cheek... smiles at her looking how she wakes up again having nightmares...
"awww sis all is ok now.. that is gone all for now... You are ok... it was just bad dream from the past " smiles at her and hugs... then looks at Lord Blood... sending him her words...I feel someone is coming need to great them... nods to sister again feeling her concern about her love... "Trenchsoul is around... sister... he needed to go to take care of some things but he will be back or we will join him soon..."
With that she looks at Blood giving him a sign... rushes steps down to great her loyal guard coming back home from long long journey that he had... she looks at Lord Drago smiling and bows to him grinning from ear to ear ... opening her arms and welcoming him home... "welcome back home my Lord Drago I am so happy to see you and you know you are just on time.. we have so much going on now when the Portal is half open.... so much to fix and so much to correct, to protect, any help is needed..". grins at him standing and laughing at her acting totally not queenly...also seeing she did not change at all ... pouring all those words that comes from her like waterfall on him... with all those words Mystic senses someone else... looking at Drago she whispers " you are back to all your duties Lord just on time" flying to gates she sees huge dark wings and someone so busy healing himself that did not aware of her landing in front of him... she is ready to fight but something stops her and she feels how joy fulfills her again... then she shouts out loud in DarkAngel's face laughing... " what is this day or deja vu?" hugs him seeing how his face frowns from pain but she does not care .. twirling him around in the air ... " welcome back... welcome back..." then she calls her healers ...looking concerned at Lord DarkAngel's wounds ... " you need to be take care of and rested well... do not worry about anything .. you are home again .. you are safe now.. we will talk soon... with those words she flies to the ship ... hearing a call a cry a familiar feeling or relative.. thinking to herself .. could be another brother... could be? flying near portal she sees more around it but for now she do not have time to think about it .. she sense her brother and she is on her way to show him the safe way to the castle... and then prepare ...
TalaWyanet
Turning her faithful horse, Grace, around she heads back to her troops to give them orders. But something stopped her, she listened not knowing what it was. She could hear a prayer upon the wind, a deep voice was speaking to her from where she had yet to find out. The voice drew her in. Tala had to find out where he was and why was he here? Listening, she could make out the words she heard earlier.
Tala, may you be blessed
May all good things come to you
May nothing whatsoever harm you
May your heart be light
May your travels be safe
May your health be good
May your mind be sound
May your friendships sustain you
May you be blessed in every way
How did this man know her name? Was he the one? How would she know he was the one? So many questions ran through her mind as she listened to the protection prayer.
She knew her troops would follow her to the ends of the earth and they had already. This was her last stop, her last chance to find what has been destined for eons ago. After preparing herself and her troops, she mounts Grace and rides back toward the castle that had evil surrounding it.
When she got far enough away from her troops, she raised her arm and with her head looking up at the sky.. she started to chant. The wind picked up but only around her and her troops. If anyone gazed upon her, they would have seen how her jet black hair did not move in that wind. Her emerald eyes seemed to sparkle as bright as the night stars as she said the chant three times:::
Powers of Protection, I beseech thee, hear me.
Powers of Goodness, I beseech thee, hear me.
Powers of Light, I beseech thee, hear me.
Inner Pilot, cast thy protection over me.
Guides and Guardians, cast they protection over me.
Master all, cast thy protection over me.
I beseech thee, keep me as I do these works.
The spell only works for the one who has the powers.. The one that holds the Emerald, holds the key to protecting the lands of her people...
Once the chant was said, the wind stopped as if it never happened.. But the evil was still about... She knew she must get to the castle and talk to the ones that lived there. Riding hard toward the castle.. she did not slow for anyone or anything... Tala pulled on the reins as the came to the main wood door of the castle. Swinging a slender leg encased in a pair of tight men's pants, she jumped down from Grace and tied her to the nearest pole.. Walking to the door she knocked and waited..... moments later she knocked again and still no answer. Trying the door knob , she noticed it was not bolted.. Just as she entered the castle, she saw.................................
BloodVII
As I walk with my dear Queen Mystic, I hear her tell me in my mind that her son is ready for the upcoming battle. We hear a cry from the Lady Nikkita’s room and discover her in the throes of a nightmare. My dear one calms her and then looks at me.
With our mind link she tells me that we need to greet someone. I nod once to her in acknowledgement that I heard her and we move swiftly to greet him. “My Lord Blood, please meet and welcome my Loyal Guard Lord Drago. He has just returned from a long journey and will be resuming his duties here.” I bow and then Lord Drago and I grasp hand to arm in greeting. “It is a pleasure to meet you Lord Drago. I have heard many great things about you from our Queen. Welcome home sir.”
Mystic suddenly looks at me and whispers in my mind, “there is another, please come with me now.” I follow her and we find another in the midst of healing himself and welcome Lord DarkAngel back to the realm.
I feel her inside my mind as she says “there is yet another to greet dear.” And we fly to a ship. I can sense what she does. This one is related to her. I can smell the blood of him and it marks him as one of her family. “This one is your brother dear one. He has your family blood within him.” She looks at me and nods. “Yes, I can sense that and feel it. We must go and show him the safe way to the castle.” I nod.
We are about to go guide this new brother of her’s to safety, when I sense another. This one similar to me. I look at my dear one and her eyes open wide. “I can feel him too.” She says. “I thought I was the last. I must go to greet him. To let him know he has a brother who welcomes him.” Mystic nods. “Yes, you must go greet him and welcome him to his new home.” I gaze into your lovely eyes. “I cannot leave you to bring your own brother to safety without a guard. Call on Lord Drago to accompany you so you may have protection while I go find my lost brother. We must hurry. The evil is almost upon us.” You nod and call to Lord Drago with your mind. I wait until he has joined us before I go. “Thank you Lord Drago. We must hurry and there is no time for us to greet our brother’s together. I know you will protect my dear one, your Queen with all that is within you.”
I pull my dear one into my arms and kiss her deeply before pulling back. “Please be safe. Meet me back at the castle as soon as you can. The evil is almost here. Remember, we both now have become stronger with our joined blood.” “I remember my dear Blood. Please be safe.”
I close my eyes to find with my senses the brother I feel out there. I concentrate but loose the connection suddenly. I have no time left. I head back to the castle. I look around and see Lady Nikkita. I approach her.
“Are the armies ready Lady Nikkita? It is time.” I turn at the sound of someone approaching and see Prince Dera and Prince Ethan approaching us. “We are ready. We wait now for the Queen and Lord Drago to return."
Just then, the Queen and Lord Drago appear. She moves to stand next to me.
Suddenly, all light is extinguished and all around us is dark. My eyes begin to glow. One blue, one red. My skin tingles and crawls and I know that it is here. “It is time.” I feel my body begin to morph, as both vampire and direwolf begin to merge within me. I have no problem seeing in the dark and look around to see everyone else begin to take on their battle forms. I hear a deafening scream, right before the ground begins to shake. I move to put my Lady behind me and turn to begin the fight. “Everyone it is time to fight!” My voice booms out over the land, drowning out all noise for a moment. I can sense that all can hear me and stand at the ready.
TalaWyanet
Hearing the cry go out that it is time to fight, Tala realizes that she got her just in time.. She jumps off her horse and races into the castle. She sees servents, guards, warriors, and the castles royalty rushing past doing what they must before the battle.. She moves quickly looking for the one she knows she must speak too.
Not finding the Queen she finds the nearest servant and asks where the Queen is.. The servant tells her "Forgive me Mistress but I know not where she is. All is in chaos." "Yes I can see that, but please I need you to get word to someone in high command. I have been led to this castle and I have brought a legion (6000) of men to help. I am also a witch and I can help in any way they need. Please hurry and tell them I await word in the outer room." The servant curtsies and runs off to deliver the message as Tala makes her way to the outer room where she paces back and forth waiting for word. While she waits she sends a mental message to her High Commander to make the troops ready, time is near.....
MysticSecret1
Returning with with brother safely protected by Lord Drago Queen sees real chaos in the castle.. all are running around screaming and preparing for they do not know... Mystic stand still and only with her gaze asked them all to stop and to listen... then she sees the woman standing in the middle of place and looking at her... The Queen nods and smiles... to her " welcome to our castle whomever you are and please forgive us for this chaos ..." reaching for her hand she smiles and looks around seeing how people are calming down when she is home... " lets go to talk now .. but we must be quick I sense something bad coming our way"
TalaWyanet
Tala watched as the Queen and another gentleman entered the castle and waited for her chance to speak. While waiting she noticed how the Queen seemed to calm everyone. She smiled to herself thinking how the Queen remindered her of herself. Seeing the Queen smile and nod to her, she smiles warmly and bows her head in respect. As the Queen walked over and touched her hand, Tala sucked in a breath hoping the Queen did not notice. What she sensed was not good at least in the near future. But she didnt have time to sort out what she sensed so she smiled and followed the Queen to have their talk...
They ended up in a room that was sparce but had a few chairs and two tables. Sitting with the Queen she figured it best get down to what was most important....
"M'lady, my name is Tala Waynet and I have come from an Empire far far away. I have been traveling for a long long time searching for something that I have to find. But that is not why we need to talk.. I can tell by how things are going here that you know there is much danger heading your way and I would say you have less than a day to prepare. I am not sure if you saw the legion (6000 men) down in the valley upon your return? Those are my men and they are the best to be found where I live. I am here to offer them to you in your time of need. I have already informed them that we will help and that your commander will be giving the orders. I have another reason for being here but that can wait til this "problem" is dealt with.....
After ending her speech, she wondered if the Queen thought she talked to much. She laughed at herself inside her mind. Not wanting to tell too much at once, she decided to keep her powers to herself until it was needed to tell. Sitting there as she waited for the Queen to speak, she looked her over and saw the beauty and the power behind those all seeing eyes of hers. Smiling to herself she knew this Queen was more than able to rule as needed....
icedrago12
as i walk threw the castel i over hear two ladies speaking one is the queen and one havnt heard before trying not to be too nosey as of what they speak.Walks on threw the great castel wondering what is all the rushing around is about . Hearing them speak of an army the one had brought to help the queen .there must be a great fight to begin . Going outside of the castel and flying up to the air to let out noise to summon friendly dragons that i ve ran into on my long journey asking them for help to protect the great castel from danger .flying back to seek lord blood and Queen Mystic to find out what is going on ?
BloodVII
My Lady Queen moves to greet the newcomer, a woman named Tala, a witch I find out, as I listen drawing up next to Queen Mystic, listenig to the young woman as she tells us of her army that she has. She and her army will help us in our fight against the evil one who is now upon us. I see Lord Drago approaching, real concern upon his face. He tells the Queen and I that he has summoned his friendly dragons to help.
I can feel once again, my brother and try to concentrate for a moment to see if I can locate him. I can sense that he feels me as well. But just as I am about to lock onto his location, the ground moves violently and black shadows begin to creep inside the walls. The evil has arrived. There is no time left. I howl out "I will find you brother." Then I turn to the Queen, Lord Drago and Lady Tala, transforming into my tri-being and towering over all of them. "Prepare there is no time left for talking; they are now here."
"Protect the Queen Lord Drago", I yell back as I run towards the enemy now moving swiftly towards us. I give out the cry to battle and plunge into a think nest of evil beings before they can reach my dear one. I let the beasts take over within me and begin my anniliation of the evil intent upon over taking the castle.
nightrayne7
The night closes in he hears a call that takes him back so many years the wolf takes over The smell of his brother in his nose he can taste battle on the wind stops changing back to half and half claws extending fangs shinning as he glares at the battle he notices his brother in danger quickly leaps over the wall
Doesnt understand what he sees the people fighting and his brother in combat closes his eyes you will have to show me what to fight blood sword The sword flies frome his back directing his attacks he would fight and destory anything in his path to back by his brothers side The blood sword directing him pulls the sword from his side attacking the evil fighting once again where he belonged with his brother Nothing that threatned his brother and his brothers friends would live eyes turn red the vampire and were wolf embrace inside him giving in to the darkness inside was risky but anything to protect his brother
Rianorix
Down the deck, the ship showed a darker side, shadows appeared to move away from me, like trying to escape, down was simply a mess, barrels knocked off their place. objects scattered here and there. I could barely walk thru; I just was about to return when something reflected its shine right on the corner of my eye. I fought my way through until I reached the object, a shining piece of silver, like a small plate, tied to a cord, it appears someone was wearing it, it has written strange symbols, like runes, I hold it up, skimming it with the little light I have, to me was a piece of junk, but I put it in my pocket, I don't know why, just did.
Back in the deck the wind was blowing harder, like to moving the boat by to the ocean, I measured the distance between it and land, I figured I wouldn't drown, maybe I will, jumped and right off I felt how different the water was, it was like swimming thru Jelly, I saw strange fish swimming along, full of curiosity. I felt it took me a lifetime getting to shore, I dropped myself in the sand, the sky full of stars , even a whole galaxy could be seen, not sure whether this is night or day, I couldn't wait till the some come out - I'll head inside the forest- I said to myself- I must see sister, I must remember who Lynn is.
TalaWyanet
Tala hurries out of the castle and goes to stand on the highest hill overlooking her legion of warriors. A purple haze surrounded her as she repeats the chant 3 times, a protection spell for the castle and all that dwell within and outside.
I am protected by your might,
O gracious Goddess, day and night.
Thrice around the circle's bound,
Evil sink into the ground.
After the chanting of the spell, she sends a mental command to her men.. "You will fight and guard and die for those that dwell within this castle and it's lands. Fight for them like you would for me!" As she says the last words she could see her troops forming smaller groups and moving to surround the castle and the lands. She knew that standing there watching her troops was not helping so she gathered her bad and found a higher spot atop the castle and started a larger stronger protection spell....
Tala knew that that one small spell would not be enough. So doing something she has only had to do once.... it would take all her power leaving her weak and defenseless but she could not let these innocent people die if she could help it.... Standing tall at the edge of a cliff she started to summon those that have been dead for many centuries many eons.. Those of the dead that would now become undead at least for this moment in time. Raising her arms to the sky, she chanted something under her breath and as she did the wind grew stronger and stronger yet she remained still except for her billowing clothes and her long jet black hair.. The air around her started to swirl faster and faster like a funnel that protected her. Even through the wind all the were in and around the castle could hear her words. Her warriors heard her and stopped completely and watched their Mistress. For they knew what she was about to do and they also knew this fight was bigger than they thought.
Tala's high commander knew what would happen to his Mistress once the spell was cast and sent two of his best men to go to her and protect her with their very lives. As they raced to get to the top, they heard her already starting the spell...
Hear me knights of past, Knights of the ancient law.. Hear me dead knights of english tongue.
Hear me knights lost in battle, who's blade did good. Hear me knights of old, hear me knights
of lost soulds. This night I will invoke thee. I summon thee to my arms aid. Hear me knights,
a new cause be given. Your body gone now spirit be. Hear me Dead Knights, I invoke thee...
By your spitir blade, I invoke you. By your might, I invoke you. By your spirit, I invoke you.
Come now, follow a new cause, I summon thee. Each of thee I enlist. I invoke you Dead Knights
Hear me and come to my aid! Hear me and fight at my side. Protect me and those who fight
from spirits of harm. Fight my battles I say to thee! Hear me Spirits of lost knights, come to
my aid, come to my side. Protect us from spirits harm. Protect us from spirits light. I invoke
you. I invoke you! I invoke you!! I invoke you!!! I invoke you!!!!
Let my army be done.
Let it be...
Let it be!
By the end of the spell all the land could see swirls of grey in the sky then landing upon the ground they became dead warriors of the past brought back just for this fight. They came by the hundreds out of nowhere it seemed.. All the land stopped for a moment because they could not believe their eyes. Even the enemy stood shocked at what they saw. Then as if a "switch" had been clicked, the fighting started.. Only this time there were more good than evil on this battle field.
Tala watched the dead warriors coming from everywhere as she smiled weakly to herself, before collapsing to the ground...
MysticSecret1
Queen hears her brother moaning in his sleep.. gentle poking him she says " wake up bro it was just a dream.. but now we need all help we can get.. wake up and be ready to fight" with those words she feels how her vampire takes over her and she flies were are her people and all creatures ready to fix portal and to fight an evil together ... all their powers become as one they fight for different and for one... Mystic did not have a chance to say Princess Tala what she sensed in her and maybe what she did not see in her.. but it is to late now... now she calls all ... and flies fast looking for guards and her family... hoping they all are ok... looking sensing for Lord Blood... screaming for healers ... as she sees Tala laying on the ground...
Keeperend
As the night falls, his black heart starts beating once more. His eyes becomes Red like the peoples’ eyes, who they have no place to go, no land to walk, no dreams to fulfill
People who has no future upon this island called: EARTH
A dark eagle came from the red horizon, pass him by and then kneel before him like human being, start talking about the EVIL, which is about to come as a death filled with mouths…
He looked straight into the eye of the eagle.
~show me the future~ cried…and the eagle respond to His will
Show a girl, hiding in a magnificent castle, waiting...
~Tala~ whispers the King. Yes, she is Tala Waynet said the eagle.
His face took the colour of the deep black sea, this ancient liquid, which King Keeper Loved so much cos its reminds him ,his homeland above the stars
~So Beautiful~ whispers the King…
What is This! He said
My Queen? My Queen Mystic and Lord BloodVI who protects HER ...Are they in Danger?
Yes, said the eagle.
King raises his head upon the Sky and the day turn into night once more, a night full of blood
Cos King KeeperEnd calling his army...
Sos, the Queen of the Moon close her eyes and Mandatore, Guardian of the Sky delete all the bright stars… so the king could see the gate…
a bunch of Harpies, half woman and half lion start flying above his head...millions of them, ready to fight for their master once more
Go and protect those i love most!!!
His voice filled the ear like an instant summer storm rain
Harpies, like a nightmare of an insignificant man, silent but deadly start flying to the Castle…
Meanwhile, Tala, sitting there as she waited for the Queen to speak, she looked her over and saw the beauty and the power behind those all seeing eyes of hers. Smiling to herself she knew this Queen was more than able to rule as needed....
King Keeper knows that also…
nightrayne7
Minons heads fly from there bodies one sword in my hand the other slicing away as it fights on its own feeling its thirst werewolf and vampire in perfect embrace inside his soul one by one they fall but more take there place Whispers to him self brother forgive me grabs his brother throws him clear screams run protect those you love ill buy you time to get to them
Turns sees the horde of minons grow closes his eyes instead of red they go black tentacles erupt from his back smile crosses his face ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh he screams blood sword dives into oncoming enemy evisorbia in his hand blad black as midnight covered in blood dives into the horde tentacles tearing the minons apart
A blow strikes him in the stomach blood pours from his mouth lets out a slight chuckle you owe me brother dives back into the horde swords and tentacles slashing and feeding driving him on he refused to die this day reaching deep inside his black soul touching a power that had been forbidden by his family that made him and outcast for so long He let the part of himself go he let the demon breathe once more
icedrago12
as i protect the queen i send two of my fellow dragons to help lord Blood in his fight with the evil that has reached the castel then following the queen as she flies looking for her family and lord blood swooping down as Queen Mystic finds Tala laying on the ground . leaving Queen Mystic for moment to find the nearest healer that i could find to help princess Tala . hearing noises in the near by trees i get prepared for the attack if it is evil .
MysticSecret1
The Queen knows that if she won't find the way to close portal their battle will be forever fghting and fighting new and new evil without end and rest. Looking around she sees her people and all help trying to fight to keep the land safe. Mystic makes up her mind and she knows of only in one place she can find an answer and needs to do that fast as possible. Before that Mystic has something else to do ... important for her and her heart... smiling she chooses very hidden path of forest covered with flowers and surrounded by trees... little lake with falling waterfall makes her small hideout amazingly inviting... slowly lighting candles and putting them on fresh cut grass she enjoys fragrance of nature mixed up with her own... smiling she sets table for two carefully coosing drinks and some food... light music mixes nicely with music of nature and holding her trembling hand she calls him... calls his name gentle without moving her lips ... soul calls to soul hoping he will find a little time for them ... her before she will be gone. Looking at the sky Mystic feels drizzle of rain on her face and smiling she looks how slowly full rich of colors rainbow appears in the middle of the lake... chuckling she grins... seems nature wants to help her with her little adventure... very well then...smiling she sways by music in a dream dance... she was not able to freeze her romantic caring nature as all vampires did... seems it is deep in her and the Queen enjoys those all little moments of weakness when she feels a real lady; fragile and feminine... taking one of the blooming flower she sticks it in her hair... waiting ... will he hear her... will he come ... before she has go... will he?
BloodVII
As my newfound brother throws me over all the evil creatures I yell at him that we must work together. I fear for him battling all those creatures on his own. Then I notice he is laughing in their faces and watch in awe, as he takes them down by the dozen with the tenticles that have appeared out of his body. I stand amazed by the sheer strength of his attacks. Suddenly, I hear a soft voice, like the most beautiful music calling to me, calling me to come to her. I look toward my brother and see that he has his battle in hand and close my eyes and imagine the one who's soft voice I hear.
I appear before her instantly, my heart beating fast; warmth infusing my entire being. She is dancing softly with her eyes closed, a beautiful flower in her hair. I watch her for a moment, amazed by her beauty. I slowly begin move towards her and caress her soft cheek gently. "I have come my dearest one. I have come to you." She opens her eyes and smiles at me. "I have prepared a dinner just for the two of us. So we may spend a little time together before I must go." I gaze into her eyes searching. "Where do you have to go? I will go with you." Queen Mystic shakes her head. "You must stay here and fight, my firework. I need you here. I will go to get the portal to close so that the evil will no longer be able to pass through it." Understanding dawns in me and I pull her close to me, holding onto her tight. "I will be here to fight for our people. I will be here for you."
She smiles at me and about blinds me with her smile. She leads me towards a table, laden with food she had prepared very carefully. The beauty of the place strikes at me, and I know this is a very special dinner she has prepared just for us. We eat the sumptuous feast she has prepared and have some wine. I take her on a small boat ride, rowing as she watches me with her all seeing eyes. So many emotions are swirling around inside them. She has the weight of her world upon her lovely shoulders and I want to do all that I can to relieve her of some of that worry. We move to dance in the meadow, under a glorious rainbow, happiness filling me at being able to spend this special time with her. I savor her being in my arms for this brief time, the most special evening of my entire life. I hold her close to me and consider not letting her out of my arms, for I know she will venture upon a very dangerous journey in order to see the portal close.. I place a whisper soft kiss upon her lips and whisper in her ear, "I adore you.".
Rianorix
Still trying to figure out what is happening, my eyes don't believe the hellish place this battleground has become, I see sister and Blood leading a nearly suicide fight with all sort of creatures, they are all breaking into the portal from I just came in before, sister's sword was dyed with purple and green blood like substance, so was Blood, I see Ice, stepping in front of her trying to keep the creatures at bay, I look for a sword or something to battle but I have none, creatures have no weapons because the whole body is made with sharping appendixes, this doesn't look good.
TalaWyanet
Laying on the ground, Tala could only see with her "minds eye" as she directed the dead warriors in the largest battle even she had ever seen. Too everyone that happened to look her way, she looked passed out or dead to them. For they could not see the energy that flowed through her and to all the warriors.
She knew that someone would have to have very powerful magic to kill these warriors. Tala had to call them, even if it meant her death. No one but her Captain new what could happen for he has been her guardian and captain since she was a teenager. That is when her real powers started to show themselves. Those were some strange and crazy times. At least til she had gained control over her powers.
The two guards still stood guard over their Mistress. Even as they watched their comrades dying on the field of battle they knew that had the highest duty on this day. And if it came down to their Mistress being to weak to come out of her trance, they had the privledge to carry her back to her home lands.. For only a few people knew why their Mistress was searching all the world. It was the one thing/ the one person..that could save her and her lands.....
nightrayne7
demon powers erupted from his body bidding the demons to hear its call the vampire and werewolf within voices were gone all he heard was demons call the smaller demons rose from the ground and attacked decimating all enemies in there path
slashing with his blade while the blood sword attacked and fed on its on The thoughts of his brother escaping to help those he loved gave him comfort the battle went on and on minon after minon fell but he was still bleeding from his stomach
The evil came from the sky and and seemed like everywhere but he fought on the little summoned demons were doing there best but out numbered there was nothing that would stop him he didnt understand the enemy he was fighting nor did he understand why his brother fought thses things but it didnt matter they these things would fall a blast of evil magic hit him directly inhis face knocking him back the second blast drove him into the ground
as he staggered up to his feet THERE WAS A PROBLEM HE COULDNT SEE
MysticSecret1
Do not wanting to feel pain after long goodbyes the Queen just flies into the night last time looking sweetly in his eyes and leaving the warm kiss on his lips... before she is gone Mystic stops by Tala making sure she is protected by now and telling her that healers are on their way if she will need them. Gentle hugging her and whispering to her that she feels her power and where she is going. With those words giving her last command to her people and mentally hugging them all wishing them to keep strong while she will be back Mystic is gone in the huge mist all alone... by the portal that sucks her with enormous power to unknown space where she could find all answers... will she?
Dancingle
~Hearing the calls of the Queen, she rushes as fast as she can to help aid in the help of those who have fallen. Appearing at the castle walls in a flash of light of light, her hair falling down once the wind settles from the speed of her landing, the steam smoking from her body where she stands. The white glow of her eyes dimming down turning back to her silver pools once again. Looking back at the battle that's going she knows there's no time to doddle, searching the grounds with her sharp eyes spotting a fallen man in a ditch. Clutching onto her bag she runs over to him without haste, sliding to a stop next to him. Taking a good look over him, she sees the gash on his stomach and his face is scorched as if from a blast. Reaching to him, she knows she has to move him to safer grounds, but to move him in this condition could be risky~
Sir... if you can hear me I'm a healer. You're very badly injured and I must move you to get you the proper attention needed to help you. I will have to be swift in our movement, I just hope that you can handle the travel.
~Placing an arm under his body, she doesn't have time to be gentle and slides her shoulder under his arm and pulls him up onto her shoulder, wrapping her arms around his chest with a tight grip. Her wings span out, her head tilts up as her eyes go a glowing white as she speaks the words~ Lightning flash!
~A bolt of lightning comes to them, and in an instant they are gone with a mist left in place of where they stood. Next instant they are in the castle courtyard, landing hard and fast she notices his body starts to convulse. She was afraid this would happen. Laying him down on the ground, she finds a stick to place in his mouth, she then kneels next to him doing a once over his body with her left paw~ I call to you my guide and help me heal this life that is close to dwindling away, I call to you to help him for his highest and best.
~Digging in her bag, she pulls out her crystals placing two amethyst above his head, two quartz by his sides, and two more amethyst by his feet. She pulls out a water pouch pouring it over his gaping wound to clean it out, As she observes the cleaning a soldier comes out to the yard yelling about that his Mistress needs help. Looking up to him she holds her paw him to stop him in his tracks~ Give me ten minutes to get him stable first! ~looking to her guide as she works trying to get him to stop shaking. With their combined efforts his body jerks less and less till he stops completely. Sighing to see he may still be saved, she pulls out a black thread and a needle, threading the needle quickly and with a nod to her guide. The misty figure moves to his stomach and begins to push his stomach together to help close the gap. Beginning to sew up the gap she explains to the beastly man what she's doing~ Sir I am closing up your stomach with a special thread that was soaked in a jet elixir, it should keep you from any infection and help you have a clean healing. Hopefully there will be minimal scarring with it too, I'm sorry if this pains you so, but I didn't have time to administer any pain meds. ~Wiping her brow with her sleeve as she works keeping the area clean while working under the pressure of the soldier trying to get her to work faster. Finally she finishes sealing him up and knots the end, looking at him with the stick still in his mouth she stands up~ Now stay there and don't you move till I get back!
~Turning to the soldier quickly~ Now where is your Mistress?! ~he points up high to the castle top, sighing as nothing can be easy on this day. Growling as grabs onto the soldier holding him tight, spanning her wings out~ I hope you don't have a fear of heights ~and with a few strong flaps they take off to the air, the soldier screams from the speedy take off. Kicking and squirming, she sighs grumpily~ Please stop with the dramatics cause if I drop you from this height I surely can't heal you from fall this high, now be helpful and show me where abouts your Mistress is. ~ The soldier stops squirming and changes his screams to muffled praying, he points to their heading, nodding in acknowledgement she flaps faster to the spot where another soldier stands and women lays on the ground. Spanning her wings making a short stop and they drop to the ground hastily, releasing the soldier she stands over her next patient. Running her paw over the woman she feels very little energy from her, quickly she digs in her bag and pulls out six crystal quartz and citrine crystal placing a grid around the Mistress. As she works she hears the soldier she carried vomiting over the side of the castle wall, rolling her eyes and thinking to herself that they can risk their lives in battle but can't handle one little flight. Looks to her guide as she appears before them, without a word they get to work in restoring the energy to the woman in the crystal grid. The crystals begin to glow with the heavenly energy flowing from herself and her guide into the crystals and Tala, not moving in their position until there is a sign that she is even slightly replenished~
Trenchsoul
Rising from his chair, he steps slowly, almost reluctantly, to the center of the cathedral space, the sigils and lines upon the stonework floor lighting at his passage. Glowing like dying embers at first, the energy seems to build inside the markings, spreading as he proceeds to the center, the light finding new symbols, more lines and designs, the light within the massive space growing into the burning orange of a star that has reached its end, dark and yet still near blinding in its intensity. His cowled face rises to address the domed ceiling far above with a look that speaks of resignation and determination, arms outstretched from his sides, palms facing towards the ground, fingers spread. He begins to chant something that touches the ears only briefly before becoming something more akin to pressure and force, pummeling and caressing simultaneously. His cowl whips about his frame as if gripped in a hurricane, twirling one way and then striking suddenly the other. The skin of his fingers begin to glow with the same deep but intense light of the sigils around him, as line of energy begin to course up from the patterns and into his outstretched digits, into his blood and along his flesh, drawing similar patterns upon his skin. His chanting is inaudible now, the only sign of his speech being the movement of his lips and the bellowing movement of his chest as the air rushes in and pours out once again, the room is absolutely silent, even through the tumultuous pummeling of wind and power. And, finally, he lowers his eyes, as if facing someone, the glow of the room suffusing his ocular orbs, a glare of intensity brighter than all other light in the room. His chest heaves once more, the air rushing through his teeth and nose audibly and suddenly everything in the room goes still, as if frozen in place, his cowl pulled almost to tearing by the winds to his right side, the coruscating energies in mid-swirl and swoop, before he releases the breath in one word that shakes the walls and sends the energy bursting from the sigils in a flare of brilliance and power:
"EXUNTE"
The room goes dark, but only for a moment, as the sconces and candelabra about the room relight themselves, returning the cavernous expanse to a warm and comfortable glow. In the center of the room, he has vanished, the sigils and markings on the floor glow with a fading orange light, wavering heat making the room dance with their essence.....
---------------------------------------------------------------
Reappearing in the depths of space, he beholds a vista of tremendous beauty and deadly promise; a set of binary stars, orbiting each other in a seemingly perpetual dance, spilling their powerful radiation into the ether as they pirouette about each other. One, a brilliant blue and small as a world, seems to draw the larger, orange-red partner's energies around it, like the arms of a lover, and, together, they spin and dance through the void of space. They are only a pair of the the oddities of this particular point in space/time, for around these deadly dancers is the unbelievably massive form of the serpent.
The creature is possibly as old as the universe itself, for it is the single most massive thing in existence, barring the titanic black holes that congeal the stuff all galaxies. Wrapping around the twins and itself as well, the great beast's flesh absorbs the radiation and heat like a sunning snake. Solar winds and waves of light and radiation bend around the scales like water over stones, as it creates it's own intense gravitic fields, warping the very form of space around it. The streaming light illuminating the cracks and crags of it's heavily armored hide, the cratered and pock marked surface resembling the surface of a planet forced to suffer a meteoric bombardment.
He floats in the void, absorbing the improbable vista before him, a shimmer and flare around him the only sign that a field protects him from the lethal radiation, absolute cold, and hyper speed particles that permeate space. The fantastic view is not the reason for his return to this place, though. His fears are his propulsion, worry his drive, and they both have brought him here on the urgent intent to discover why the dark one has risen once again. Here was evil's prison. Here was the darkness' captors and guards. And, if that one has escaped..... well, here will be a sight as brutal as it will be hopeless.
"One rose from the depths of darkness, and madness shone in those eyes. Rising through the veil, that one tore open the fabric of reality, tore asunder the stable and peaceful foundation of life's rising strength, and plummeted sentience back into ignorance, launched the burgeoning civilizations into mortal warfare, annihilating almost all intelligent life from the universe," shuddering slightly, he paused before launching his physical form towards the leviathan and continuing the tale, "While few retained their sanity, controlled their madness, subdued their baser instincts and darker impulses, the rest of sentience devoured itself, feeding the war machines of the dark one. And the few survivors quaked in fear for the future and their own. Planets were orbited by the corpses of the dead, moons shattered to rubble that rained down upon the dessicated remains of societies and people, the energy of stars siphoned off to fuel immense war machines and feed gigantic war beasts until all that remained were the radioactive hulks that were the stars' cores. The ravage of all was total and complete where ever the dark one wandered."
Curving his path around the asteroid fields and sloughed off dead skin of the serpent, he continued, "In these dark times, those that remained, enemy and ally alike, joined forces to stave off the encroaching evil. Their future was almost a promise of death and annihilation, and they sought only to withstand the power of the dark one's forces long enough to somehow find a way to save their people. It was in these seemingly final days that the hope of the future rose from unforeseen corners of their shrinking realms."
His path shifted as serpent's giant form blotted out the light from the stars and the cracks and crevasses in the creature's flesh became mountains and valleys. Before him, something was alight in the darkness, a soft, orange glow, marked here and there with pinpoints of blue and green and white, "The last vestiges of civilization came upon the body of the Great Serpent, the Warp Wyrm, and they stared in wonder at the majesty of the beast, their fear forgotten for the briefest of moments as they took in something greater than the dark one's forces by several factors. But their attempts to contact the titanic creature, to make any kind of impression upon it's consciousness, were for naught. It existed, and that was possibly the grandest and most hopeless circumstance the survivors could envision."
His flight slowed, the trail of charged particles that had followed him from the outer system faded and vanished, his comet tail dissipating with the radioactive winds from the stars on the other side of the serpent, as the glow resolved itself into the silhouette of a skyline, then the skyline itself and then the surrounding city, nestled in the hollow of four vast mountain peaks, the lights curving upwards along the rise and swell of the valley towards the summits, "But what the serpent didn't give them directly, they found for themselves in the serpent's very being. Hope. Hope and power that could very well turn the tide of doom from their shores and back across the stellar void to the tear that birthed the horror that threatened them all. They found the power of the beginning, the raging strength of the start of it all, the birthing fury of the universe, and they learned to harness it to drive back the forces the dark one brought to bear."
He sighed and lowered his head to his chest, stopping above the sight that brought the single tear to his dessicated features, "And here they created the Weapons of Creation, the powerful tools that forced the damned armies back into the darkness from which they had risen. Here, they found the source of life and creation and here they forged mighty devices and weapons fueled by that source. And here, too, they found that the weapons could not remove the dark one from the universe, but could imprison it.......... for a time."
He looked back again to the crater where once stood a temple, a forest of spires that conjured in everyone the feeling of power and majesty, regal and beautiful. He surveyed the desolation, surrounded by the dead, both walking and not, as his eyes found the point that had once held prisoner the most powerful threat the universe has ever known. "Should evil escape this hold, the source must be found again, or all the worlds and all life upon them will be devoured by darkness. Find the Weapons of Creation, rediscover the source, and imprison the darkness once more, sentients of all realms, or all shall fall to dominion of the dark one," he paused here, looking down into the ruins with deep despair, "It may already be too late."
MysticSecret1
Tired, dirty and all messed up the Queen slowly walks to the portal. A deep mist hides it from others eyes protecting it. The fog that stays heavy around here seems stops her... grabbing her body and wanting to lock it in this side, not letting her to go out from this barberic world that she entered with her own will. Heavily breathing she tries not to think how hungry and tired she is... all she wants to get out and go back to her lands and to her people. Mystic hopes somebody will hear her voice and will come to help her finish to repair the portal... as it was told to her. It needs to be done today at midnight in a full moon or it will be lost in a chaos forever.
With all her power she pushes her helpless body to the next side of the portal dropping it heavily on the ground thinking that closing her eyes just for a min will help her regain her power. Smiling she curls in a cozy embrace of flowers and goes deep to a letargic sleep not aware of....
TalaWyanet
Tala moans words that can not be understood. Only her warriors know her words for those
words command them to fight on. It is taking all her strength to command them and they know
this, so they fight harder stronger.. All of a sudden Tala takes a deep wraspy breath.
As she sits up she whispers two words:: "The Queen!" "I must go I have to get to the Queen, she needs help." she motioned to her faithful quard to come to her. "Give me my elixir, I need it now." The guard hurried to his Mistress's side and quickly gave her the elixir then stood backwaiting further commands. Opening the bottle she drinks all of the elixir while ignoring the person at her side til the elixir is gone. That is when she looks around her and see's the crystals.
"You did this?", she asked the female. "Well if so, I thank you kindly. But I must go, the Queen is in need of help."
Rising to her feet in one fluid motion she feels replenished. She bows her head to the female then motions for her guard to follow her. The guard grabs up his Mistress's bag and follows quickly behind her. They make quick time and arrive at the Queen's side. Tala kneels beside theQueen and reaches out to her guard for her bag. As he hands it to her she silently commands him to guard the Queen with his life. He bowed his head to his Mistress and took up a defensive position.
Out of her bag she grabs 3 candles; blue, white, and beeswax. Then out comes a cloth filled withincense, a mix of cinnamon, myrrh, rosemary, and violet. White quartz crystals are next to come out of her bag. Tala places them in the key spots; head, heart, and legs. Last but not least, she pulls out a glass bottle of homemade apple cider. Lighting the candles, Tala starts to chant softly, saying different words for each candle. She then takes the pouch of spices and pours it intothe apple cider and shakes it up. Tala continues to chant hoping to see the Queen wake up quickly.
Tala leans down close to the Queen's ear and whispers to her,
"M'lady you must wake up, there is still work to be done to save your lands and your people. Wake and feel your strength growing. It is time to fight for what you/we love.."
MysticSecret1
Hearing Tala whispering to her but not being able to movie till she did not absorb all information how to close the gate the Queen can only hope that her body will be protected till then... by choosing not to feed on alive to keep her human feelings that is why she is laying like this now.. the body fails to support her on this and she was very lucky that Tala and not anemy found her in this condition. Now she knows she is safe at least she hopes for that... and absobs all information given to her as much fast as she can... her lips start to move... one virgin human, one unborn, one wolf, one dragon, one ...... she whispers silently ....
Dancingle
~she blinks as the woman stands up and thanks her, without having the time to speak before she goes reaching to her she is gone. Sighing and shaking her head packing her things up she climbs up over to the edge of the castle wall, holding onto her bag tightly she glides down to her first patient in mid flight her guide floating down with her starting a conversation like the turmoil around them isn't happening~
Guide: You know you should bring your younger brother with you on such errands. ~Smirking knowing she'll get some kind of a smart response back~
Danci: ~Glares at her and twists her mouth~ and why would I bring a young boy who barely even knows the difference between a crystal and a stone. Besides this is hardly and errand... he does need the training but not at the expense of someone's life or limb.
Guide: have him bandage someone up, I'm sure he can at least handle that... since your father is away for the time being he has no one else to look to for that type of training.
Danci: ~with a flap of her wings coming to her landing to the beast laying there breathing slowly with the stick still in his mouth, the crystals around him still glowing, looking down over him then stepping in the grid and kneeling next to him to finish tending to him properly. Digs in her bag for her turquoise elixir, and continues the conversation.~ Well he can't even do a simple spell casting during our offerings to the faye, you think that will help someone who needs a simple elixir and bandage?
Guide: Giggles thinking back at the last time he attempted the ritual spell and messed it up completely and the fairies getting so angry attacking him and then hiding his battle belongings for that month~ He at least attempts to do it and he does try.... he just needs to focus more and learn the importance of spells and healing. But you must admit he is growing up to be a strong warrior.
Danci: .......You are right he needs to learn healing at least his strength in combat is quite the talk with him training under mum. ~Smiling as she pulls out the small bottle thinking back about the two of them sparing and how proud he was for doing so well and the proud look on mum's face as he excelled. Popping the cork to the bottle, she leaves the beastly man lying there but turns his head slightly and trickles the elixir down into his mouth so that he doesn't choke in his unconsious state, he swallows little by little as his body functions take over. Smiles softly as the small vile empties after a time has passed, her guide still working on the devastating wound he has, she runs her left paw over his body to read his energy and is happy that he is stable on his way to recovery. ~Sighs putting the elixir bottle away, then begins to clean him up a bit and check him over for any other wounds that she may have missed~
TalaWyanet
Right after Tala whispered into the Queen's ear she could hear the Queen mumbles some words of a virgin human, one unborn, one wolf, one dragon, and one.. "Shoot.." Tala said to herself for she did not get to hear the rest. But those words... they were familiar.. something her High Priestess told her.. a story that was her destiny. Was she the human virgin that the Queen spoke of? Only the people of her father's empire knew that she was human, of course they all knew she was a virgin. If so who were the others and what of the unborn child? Tala sat back on her boots and became lost in thought..
Shaking her head she looked back down at the Queen then looked to see where her guard was standing. Seeing he was in the same spot as before, she went back to focusing on the brave Queen... It was talked about enough. Sighing and taking her mind back to the task at hand she reaches in her bag for the vile of spices and apple cider and silently chants as she swirls the vile, the liquid spinning faster and faster. Leaning downshe placed two fingers against the Queen's mouth and slowly poured the liquid into her throat. Spices: tormentil to drive evil away,vervain to give protection, and black cohosh to rid all negativity and to give the Queen confidence to do what she was destined to do..
Sitting next to the Queen she looked up at her guard. Sensing his Mistress was watching him, he turned toward her, a question in his eyes. "It is ok. I was only thinking." she smiled at her guard as he bowed his head to her then turned back to guard both Ladies. Her mind then wandered about the story, the destiny, and the Queen.....
Incantas
The white wolf walks through the bloody carnage of the battle fields,
Drifting in spirit form over the stench and blood that runs in constant stream,
Flowing down the hillsides
Wondering of such an undertaking and worries of intent
Having watched from afar, hearing the screams of beast on man man on beast
Arriving at the castle, slowly moving through dark halls,
The hallways filled with gloom in hearsay of ill Queens
Many a conjuring entity coming to her aid
Passing amongst the vampire, lycan, wiccan, and sorcerer
Feeling power of all the entities, they have borrowed of their aid,
Often taking alliance with each one, in honor of the queen
Arriving near entrance to Queen's hold hearing wails
Hearsay says with child, yet wonder of its making
Nothing is so pure, as conception of a birth, though spirit taking many form
One theorizes of what being, has taken the Queen in lust, and if in pleasure she bears life
Why does it cause her such distrust
The wolf watching from corner, unseen by naked eye, feeling insecurity of guard
Observing Tayla and her potions, being forced upon the queen, straining as Queen whispers
To hear what is said to Tayla's ear, does the Queen obstain
The forcing of the liquid, does she know what comes from nature
Carries spirit of the making, knowledge of its essence, many years long gone
Claiming it as own, is borrowing of power, sometimes quite decietful, in its assistance of great things
The Queen drunken from the mixture, falls into solemn sleep, visions haunting in the healing
Awaiting true relief
MysticSecret1
Leaving her weak of not feeding properly body... the queen flies into the other demention for answers...
she can only hope that somebody from down there will get puzzle of her words together... there was not time to tell them all... so se only can hope for the best...
ages by ages she choose not to feed on alive to keep her human feeling alive to hide her monster as her all family of origins where... by weekening the body the soul gained all strenght she never had before... sharing blood with wherewolf not only did not kill her but gave her an extra power to sense... smiling she thinks about him...
where is he is he safe does he look for her will he... she know that if she would call hewould hear her even she is so far away... but knowing her helpless body would scare him she delays that hoping by the time he will find her Tala and others will know what to do with her rapidly said words about what they need to have to close circle to prevent any more evil comming from portal till she will call others from here.
Sensing a stranger to them with the unborn she smiles feeling all goes as the elders promised her about ... how all suppose to be...
all creatures this time must forget about their fight and be abble to communicate to find one way by fixing that what seems cannot be fixed anymore... hoovering between time she can only hope for that ......In the foggy darkness her soul feels so lost she tries to find a way and answers but no luck so far... just those couple hints that the queen gave before she left her body and nothing more... she hopes that her clan and friends will start from there and maybe answers will come one by one... just for now she hoovering in a total mist trying to get her bodyless soul to move further and further trusting only her senses and her inner call.
Mystic feels familiar vibration near her in the mist... she turn around and gasps ..."ooo dear why you are here? How you get here? " her eyes open wide and her face shows fear... " is that mean you are dead?" She looks at him so afraid to hear the asnwer that would remove any wantings to go back there in the forest where her powerless body lays waiting for her to return... she moves closer to him looking in his deep dark eyes for answers not believing what she sees here and that is not her dream but reality... but how you can call it reality if all go so complicated between worlds where even us mystical creatures are having a hard time to find answers ...she whispers... holding her breath " please tell me that you same as me just came here looking for answers?"
She cannot let herself to think that maybe he came here for her... that would be to much even for him to do... but now when they shared their blood everything is posible... soul cries for a soul even if they do not know about it... it just how it is... so she stands there in nowhere in front of him shaking as a lost leaf and waits for the answer...
Pergatorie
After weeks of being chased through towns, cities and forests she is free of the hunters for now. The one called James was dead, his humorous end sill floats in her dreams. Something thumps against her leg enough to cause a small cut and it is then she feels the burst of power deep within. Then she hears it, low & quiet but so powerful it scream inside her. She can't help the curiosity, turns her silken black steed and moves in the direction that the sound came from to investigate.
As she approaches the scene she is astonished at the destruction, leaves her horse in a fairly safe area and walks among the dead, undead and rubble to see what she can find that would cause such a grand burst of magic.
MysticSecret1
Looking in his dark sad eyes she reads the answer and her soul starts to scream of pain... no no no that cannot be true no no no that is not the true please tell me it is not... reaching for him she sees how he starts to vanish in the darkness leaving only one explanation in her head how sorry he is and please to forgive him for being not careful and for not saving himself to her...
Collapsing on the ground she starts to sob, all her body shaking in a pain of loss the one for whom she cared so much... a lot words that were not said a lot feelings still not experienced... and here she is all alone again in here and now will be in that world too...
With a heavy of the pain heart she just kneels and let's her emotions to go freely out... hoping that it will appease her a little in time and she still could continue her journey...
KakarikiFirehawk
Just an old friend
It started to rain softly and the wind stopped the trees swaying and a soft murmuring was heard that somehow affected the activity of the portal slightly... the guard noticed a hooded person walking out the forests and drew his sword but one gesture accompanied with a hushing whisper made him freeze up where he stood.
His gaze moved towards the one whom calls herself 'the white wolf'...and spoke softly to her..., "Eyes are for looking... But to see is a totally different matter..."
Then this person turned to Tala and took his hood down... he looked slight scruffy with his dirty blond hair that extended to just below his neck with slight grey sideburns aswell his slight beard show some grey tones and he looked at her with his blue grey eyes full of energy... he smiled softly at her... and calmly started to speak..., "Don't be afraid nor worried Lady Tala for I mean no harm...", he kneeled next to Mystic and let his finger stroke her cheek while she still was in conscious and paused before he looked up towards Tala again, "She will be ok now...", he rose up again and moved slowly to the nearby portal that reacted even more when he stepped closer.
It was like the portal tried to push him away with waves that seemed to be spitten out from the swirl itself that made the centre of the portal's energies but the continuation of his murmuring seemed to protect him somewhat since his clothing and hair waved like standing upwind...
From a small pouch he took some stones and threw it in front of the portal and he kneeled and faced down while the murmuring gets louder while the Portal reacted more violently aswell...
The stones started to glow and realigned themselves in a perfect circle around the portal itself... they started to change colours at first then they kept glowing emerald green and became crystals...
Slowly the crystals started to hover en slowly started to twirl around the portal... faster... and faster.... creating a spectacle of light ending up like a green ooze all around it like a protective shield while the portal's energies reacted aggressive by pounding the green foggy transparent shield causing bulbs trying to punch out of a jelly like substance...
Tala accidentally stepped on a twig that snapped under her feet while she took a small step closer to satisfy her curiosity... the man turned his face to her instantly and his eyes where illuminated... icy blue with flamy clouds dissipating... that look was enough for Tala to step back.
Then the man stood up again and took a pale blue stone out of the same pouch and held it in his palm of his hand... again he started to murmur till it started to glow slowly... till it was bright blue like a piece of ice... the purest kind one could find... on continuation of his murmuring it started to hover aswell... with his hands he slowly steered the stone towards the green shield and like a stone falling in water in slow motion it penetrated the shield while the portal started to react so violently that a screaming sound was heard... his murmuring was now sounding like a muffled yelling... his body started to shake like he had some kind of trouble to stabilize himself... then the blue stone was pushed into the core with a powerful move from the man...
... A sudden silence... like sounds where drawn in aswell... dead silence... slow humming started... a small pearl like dot appeared in the middle of the core... sending out wrinkles like a drip in the water... a bright flash... pure white... the portal alone in a white surrounding as far the eye could see... a last scream...
...
Like entering a pitch dark room from a highly illuminated one... Tala rubs her eyes... slowly her sight returned... the portal still there... but lifeless... no more twirling centre... one could simply step through it only to find themselves at the other side...dead thing made out of stone... no more than like a statue...
The man himself... on his knees in front of the portal... slight shivering... breathing heavy but slower with every inhalation... regaining his strength again... he looked at the ground... one of the emerald crystals survived it all... he picked it up with his slightly shaking hand before he stood up... trying to keep his balance like a drunkard for a moment...
He slowly turned around... raising his head... looks at Tala... then he stumbled down next to Mystic... putting the emerald crystal in her hand and close her hand with mine...
He smiled... looks up at Tala... and spoke with a hoarse voice to her..,".. Thou seeker... for what thy seek... is in the eye of the beholder..."
Coughs while he stood up again after two attempts... his legs still weakened... inhales like he wanted to say something... but he deprived from it... picks up his stuff... and slowly walked from where he came from... but just before he enters the forest Tala spoke out to him...
"... Who are you?.."
He only moved his head slight answering while he kept on walking, "... Just an old friend..."
Tala heard slight moaning from Mystic and looked down at her a short moment before looking back to this 'old friend'... but he disappeared without a trace... like he was never there...
The Portal was now finally closed... he left the cleaning of the remainder to them... his job was done here...
...
MysticSecret1
[www.youtube.com]
In the agony of unbeatable pain Mystic feels in her head a familiar voice and power that has strong calling for her... she looks around... with eyes full of tears still running freely her face... but there is nothing to be seen... a total fog and darkness not only around but in her heart as well... suddenly she feels so tired all weak and that similar voice calling and calling and calling...
Finally she closes her eyes and let's it take her away...
next what she sees are Tala's worried eyes in front of her face... just then she starts to smile again looking at her softly... Mystic feels something warm in her hand... but does not have a strength to look yet so she just wraps her fingers around and holds it tight in it ... then whispers ... "I am back... what happened? Somebody helped me there... who was?" then again the pain fulfills her eyes "Ooo Dear I am not sure but I think we lost Blood...I just hope that it is a huge mistake and he is ok... he needs to be ok he is so strong he can everything"
still mumbling all those words Mystic little by little forced to calm herself and tried to stand up... she needed to make sure that the portal was really closed that just not her imagination in a dream, and all around including all her realm will be safe for now...
sure they needed to clean all around but at least nothing will come to harm them from there anymore and whomever left on other side ... it will stay there... as she hopped forever... for now the Queen needed to see how much damage is done and try to fix it all... Mystic gentle hugged her loyal friend Tala whispering... "thank you for taking care of me and my body... you will need to fill me out with all details that I did not see in this world while I was there ok?" with those words still feeling weakness in her legs but with every minute gaining her power back Mystic started to walk leaning on Tala to the castle...
After a while she whispers to Tala... " let me go now... I will be fine just need some time alone till I will be back to all my duties... just some time..." with that she smiles and gentle pushes Tala away...
Slowly Mystic starts to walk to the ocean... to the only one place that brings her there time to time... when she feels alone, lonely, lost ... the place so full of memories... those that lay now only in her mind... having there special way to be known... her feet prints make their soft way on the sand letting only the playful wind hide them away with every single blow... swirling in the air playing a lovely music to be heard just for one ...
Mystic takes her place near to the ocean just looking silently at waves coming and going ... letting light breeze kiss her face, even catching a single tear on her cheek... shivering from the cold evening breeze she wraps her arms around herself and closing her eyes let's to be taken far away ... maybe to there where she would be happy again and strong ooo yes strong ... that word she keeps repeating to herself not daring to forget ... more for others then her... sometimes this same queen needs to feel weak needs to feel the One who would surround her with the power even stronger then she has...
Just... is it posible?... seems all fall down ... disappear... ran... fly... and die... maybe it is a curse ... for her ...that nobody can stay with her... and if she starts to dare open her heart all starts to go down ... quick like a wind...
but now and here is her dream and she dares to dream ... smiling to the playful wind... about those arms to be wrapped around her and that whisper to be heard ... just for her..."I am here... and will stay I promise" and then the wind takes her dream and laughing swirls around going higher and higher till she can hear only an echo of it... sighing she continue to lay on the sand looking up at clouds that make funny figures again and again... till then...
Pergatorie
After searching and coming up empty handed a flicker of light shines and a woman appears in the distance, she follows quietly out of sight for some time. Her curiosity brings them both to a beach with beautiful warm sands. The woman lays down and just stares upward at the blue sky. She wonders who the woman is and why she is alone on the sand, should she approach, is the woman dangerous , could it be her who caused the explosion? She shakes her head in disgust at herself for even caring and walks down to the woman, horse in tow and sits down beside her. The woman doesn't seem to notice so she sprinkles a little sand on her feet and introduces herself. "Hello, I'm Pergatorie........and you are?"
MysticSecret1
Sensing somebody near her Mystic waits.... for a stranger to come closer... she is calm now as that can be. The warm sand tickles her feet as she opens eyes and looks at the woman sitting besides her. Listening to her soft voice telling her name... the Queen smiles... "Greetings to You Pergatorie and nice to meet you... my name would be Mystic... from Mystic Secret Realm... here near by hidden in the fog of the nature... what brings you here? And who you are?"
Smiling she sits now and looks curious at the stranger sensing a strong power in her... waiting for answers Mystic looks at enormous waves playfully running to their feet, washing them tickling toes and covering with little sparkles of the sand... a peaceful evening one of not so many after the portal was closed with help of an old friend who exist in her memory but always appears as a ghost not wanting to intrude no more then just there is need for it. Smiling she sends him silent thank you note...
Good to know that moments when you need some help there are outside people or creatures who are ready to come and help not asking anything back... just like that... looking at Pergatorie Mystic waits for answers ... hopping that it will be a long journey of their meeting and call of blood got her here ... realm to be called ... home...
MysticSecret1
WinterSapphires
" To Love a Wolf"
April 25, 2012 06:01PM
“To Love a Wolf”
The wilderness of the wild calls, as one man wanders about looking for his place in life. Desolation and Isolation are all that he has known. Yet as the Soul of a man starts cry as the search has been a long one. Why he has chosen to come to the most dangerous of places, where beast eat the men. He might never know, but he has found himself here.
As Winter: watches the setting sun on the first day of hiking in this place. His body starts to feel the many miles of travel he has put under his feet. “Time to set up camp” Taking his pack off, he begins to search for the dead wood of trees and pine needles. Gathering what he will need for the nights fire, he stacks the wood and piles the needles close by. Then pulls out his trench shovel like all the warriors carry with them, unfolding it and pushing the lock into place. He starts to dig the house that will keep his fire.
In the distance the howl of wolves, remind him of just where he is and how wild it is. He continues to dig a little more until the pit is complete. Then stands and searches about looking for the stones to place around the fire pit, these are to ensure the heat of the long burning cool night as seasons start to show their change. Placing! The rocks around the hole, completing the circle; Winter: then reaches in his pack for the flint. Pulls it out and sets it at his side as he looks to the pine needles. Reaching for them and tossing them in the pit. Arranging! them to fill the hole evenly. Then looks and grabs some twigs and throws them into the fire pit. Taking the flint as he begins to strike it against a rock causing the shower of sparks to hit the dead meal of life for the flame he tries to create. Several times it takes before she comes to life lighting his way the rest of the evening. Making sure she is fully alive before placing some of the wood that will keep them safe and warm.
After his task is complete, he turns his attention to the canvas roll, tied to his pack. Undoing the knots that hold it secure, winter then stands to shake the roll out and lays it flat. As the howls; continue in the distance, waiting for the setting sun. To signify the start of the evenings hunt. Winter! Builds his home placing the steel poles in their proper place before setting to placing the hemp rope and spikes in the ground. Forming! The triangle! That will shelter him from the elements.
Rabbits can be heard scurrying about. With everything; but the meal done! Winter; takes his bow and sets out to kill the rabbits needed to eat for the night and searches for some fresh water to drink. A spring that begins at the beginning of a cliff side is spotted. The water trickles, cold and pure. The minerals are all good. As Winter: Tastes it for its quality. Pulling the wine skin from his side, watches as the leather starts to swell. He waits till it starts to over flow then caps it then starts to head back to camp.
Skinned and gutted one of the rabbit begins to cook laced with the surrounding herbs of mint and mushrooms that grow wild. With the touch of sage brush added. My nose peeks with the heavenly scent of raw wild meat cooking. The howls begin to die as I’M told by the setting sun, the hunt is on. All has become Silent as the rabbit cooks. I draw from the skin that holds the water waiting for the meal to finish.
Shadows start to cross the dance of my fire lady. Further reminding me of where I am, yet what is about to happen only Fate knows? As sit alone in the night watching the moon rise. Pads of feet and paws crack the branch of dead trees as they are stepped on, this tells me I’m being watched, not by god, but by beast. Charred the rabbit shows it wasn’t scarified for any reason. Pulling, it from the fire to cool. Winter! Hears; the growl of wolves fast approaching. Taking! A moment! to put his hand on his skinning knife. Assurance he will be fine and dinner will be served.
The snout of the first appears from the shadows. Snarling as she dares to step forward. Her coat is pitch black and the grey that outlines the blood, stained from her last meal. Quickens! My soul, as my heart pounds the echoes of my beating heart into my mind. Beaten and abused, she starts forward limping, before falling to the ground. Foam lies around her mouth. Grabbing my knife I stand as two more step forward, growling and snarling. Daring me! One is so bold as to leap into the light showing how mean she is. The other stands back as she knows her place in the pack… The oddity of three alpha females traveling as a pack marvels me. Never has this been seen before. The fear they see as I see in them tells my soul this was what I was born for. Tears feel my eyes as the adrenaline floods my body. We stand motionless before each other, one down, one in the shadows and one dares to eat me to protect the other two.
Winter! Moves; slowly bending His knees, reaching out, with his other hand to place it on the cooling rabbit. Watching every move the other two take trying to prepare for what might happen as man meets beasts. He tosses the rabbit cooked and seasoned towards the downed wolf. Hoping his movements weren’t too sudden. The daring one, who jumped into my fire light, lurches forward as the rabbit lands. Her hair stands up in the middle of her back; it is black with shades of blue mixed in. This tells me I’m on thin ice.
Moments pass as we stand and stare at each other showing no fear towards the other. The downed one I begin to call my Serenity manages a sitting position and a growl before she starts to be overwhelmed, by the meat in front of her. The other ready to bite takes the sitting position of guard, as she knows Serenity needs to eat, but never taking her eyes off me. Serenity starts to consume the rabbit that was to be my dinner. My mind trails off to the one in the shadow, I look and she is still waiting her command.
The angel, of the pack who is most Submissive! I name her that my Angel! Taking one of the two raw prepared rabbits. I toss it knowing that I’m most likely going to die at the jaws of the one who stares at me and lurches again towards me. Now this mean cuss stands inches from my own death, but realizes that there was no harm done in my actions and sits with a whimper. I stare at how close she is to me. Serenity then growls and comes to a sitting position, ready to fight. I watch the blue one lay down immediately, showing the leader.
Amazed! dare to sit and toss, the last of my dinner to the blue wolf, and by her actions I start to call her Kitti. My mind goes back to the beginning of my thoughts as Serenity first appeared. “Dinner will be served” as the rabbit cooked. Little did I (Winter) know it would be served like this. The man a meal lost. As the companionship begins “To Love a Wolf” as the wildness of them all starts to bond. Souls finally see the purpose.
Serenity nimbly comes forward to sit next to Kitti, Angel finally steps into the light showing she is just as mean! Her coat ranges from black in shadow to grey and white. She waits to hear her call to proceed. Serenity howls and Kitti sits at attention. Angel pads over to sit. All three not sit before me as the echoes die. Moments of Silence take ahold of our souls. Suddenly Serenity Starts to howl again and Kitti and Angel join in. The song plays daring to deafen me. Minutes pass then, Serenity looks to Kitti and shakes her head and they switch places. Kitti now turns and sits facing away ready. The dance of wolves begins. Serenity! taking the time to command Angel to my left as she takes my right. Surrounded by wolves! I sit as the story “To Love a Wolf” begins. My skinning knife returns to the ground as the new weapons form. “To Love a Wolf”
MysticSecret1
Taking the stranger woman by hand Mystic goes to the castle ... on her way she witnesses bodies of those who helped with this battle... ashes of vampires lay everywhere she looks... her heart hurts not only for loosing her friends but also by loosing the one who was so close to her... how can she live after this... that is big question in her head for now... silently she recalls last moments and so familiar face that whispered to her... all will be alright... she is not strong yet... the Queen still needs to get herself back... to figure out how to do this not taking someone life ... avoid such a tragic endings but also she knows that for sake of her castle... she will need to make decision and fast... straightening her lean body and lifting her head up she walks in... looking around searching for familiar eyes of her family... making sure they are ok... wanting to embrace them all to hear about everything... to assure all is alright. Now... the gate closed... darkness went away...
The night ... darkness.. hunger... huge that even painful... eyes dark red... fangs... body that shines in the moon light.... here she is ... the queen of the darkness... ready for hunt again... when fake blood does not work anymore and to live or die she needs to choose the way ... not letting herself to think Mystic was gone with the wind ... fresh smell of human being stopped her and she dropped down from the sky embracing the creature full of sweet fresh hot blood in her arms... her strength did not give him the option to fight to escape... she knew that is him they taste different... her fangs sank deep in his neck her fingers lost in his blond hair.... and she drunk ... hungrily not thinking till her hunger went away... just then she looked at his helpless body laying in her embrace ... and just then she realized what she did ... she took life from the innocent ... to get her fed... tears started to flow ... Mystic looked at him ... caressing with her eyes his face .... he was young but not to young... around 40 maybe ... blond ... handsome... good build ... her mind worked fast ... she bit her wrist and put her bloody arm on his lips... whispering ... "drink drink... drink" and he did slowly at first then with power.... he took the blood of Queen not knowing what it will do to him... and whom he will be from now on... she could only hope that he wont hate her after all... when he opened his huge brown eyes and looked at her... Mystic managed to smile... whispering ... " it is a dream... sweet dream and you will wake up from it and wont remember me or what happened here..." with those words she took him in her arms and flew back to the castle ... finding an empty room and placing the stranger in the bed... she smiled ... licked her lips and leaned to him... to look once more ... to dip her fingers in those silky blond hair... " hmmm blond .... that is something ... cute" grinned and disappeared in the castle ... powerful as never ... in the long time... the strangers blood was mixed with hers now... and he got hers.... what does nor happen so often... she was curious how he will be... after all.... the morning will show ....
Aernus
Waking up slowly, still unable to open his eyes, feels a strange taste in his mouth. Tries to remember the night before, keeping his eyes closed, he recalls the discussion with Ana.
For the umpteenth time he had said to her that it was all over.
He remembered having left abruptly and walking aimlessly. He remembers a shadow ... pain .... a woman .....
Opens his eyes to a dark bedroom, hearing the crackling of a fireplace he tries to stand up. His body is sore but strangely feels an immense energy.
Looks around trying to figure out where he is. Everything around him despite never having been there, looks familiar.
Starts to feel hungry. A predatory desire slowly takes hold of his reasoning. He gets out of bed and acting like never before, with swift and precise movements, quickly exits into the hallway behind the bedroom door.
The silence that hovers in the air heightens his predatory behavior.
Walking down the hall his eyes are focused on a door down the hall, which, inexplicably, he knows it's there what he want. Leaning against the door, one hand on the handle, rotates it slowly, listening intently. He feels the presence of someone. Sneaking, he approaches. His eyes curiously, can, despite the darkness, reveal the sleeping body of a woman. Looks at her, feeling desire.
Suddenly he realizes its her. Is the woman the night before.
MysticSecret1
Laying awake with her eyes closed the queen senses him for a while now... first she wanted to let him know she feels him but then curiosity took over and Mystic just waited... feeling strange urge in her body... something was not right here... this human blood was different then others but she had fresh blood so long time ago that maybe forgot how it suppose to feel but still... she felt power felt urge to hunt as never before... while he was walking in the dark corridors of the castle wandering there from place to place ... she just simple enjoyed playing in his mind ... reading him... he was lost ... confused ... curious too and he felt that power too... what was new to her as usual humans do not feel that... they just simple obey after turn... this one was different...
Mystic sensed in him something but she was not sure what was it yet... hunger hang in the air.... she knew she has enough blood to feed them both ... but as predator she wanted to play ... to have fun... when he was in her chamber... she stopped to breathe waiting for right moment... needed to hold herself not to jump right away... only when his face appeared in front of hers Mystic jumped and pulled him to her arms swirling fast and pushing to the wall... his body crashed in the wall making loud sound that echoed in the castle and that made her giggle ... thinking that if she will continue this way ... half of crew will be going their way as fast as they can....
her eyes wide opened glowing with a dark red light ... drowning into his ... she opened her mouth in surprise as same dark red eyes was staring at her... "ooooo" only one sound came from her mouth now... she was not prepared for this... "vampire?" whispered the queen.... "I bit a vampire?"
Aernus
A mixture of surprise, excitement and panic settled in his mind. The desire was now different .... Her eyes showed surprise. They were silent for a few moments. Thousands of questions buzzed in his head. "Who are you? 'Where am I? How did I get here? His gaze, which previously was seeking her neck is now focused on her mouth and unable to resist he kissed her.
MysticSecret1
The touch of his lips was electric vibrating extraordinary charming converting her body to feel long forgotten vibrations that swirled with enormous power starting from her head and ending in her toes making their bodies fly. Tortured soul could not believe that maybe again this body will shine burst out with a small flame of hope that would make those lips smile with real smile that actually did not and that was so usual to see. Things began to turn around with inhumanly speed, but they did not notice a moment when their bodies blended into One ... they danced in the dark allowing only a small ray of light to see their glowing silhouettes. Passion in the air clotted Surroundings and everything around seemed as if time stood still ... she never let her glowing crimson hungry glances from his eyes even then when her lips started to respond to his lips touch ... thoughts flew like wildfire ... you .. as ... we ... why ... then ... it does not matter .. no one does not matter just the two of us here and now ... they merged into a single creature... liberating from unnecessary garments separating the ability for their bodies to feel ... fast rapid breathing had the touch of early morning. Impatient hands trembling crawled on the skin in a fear to miss the smallest piece and leave it not to be known. Kisses turned into passion with both sharing the same feeling... him and her leaving in no doubt why now and whether it's worth. They even did not think ... They felt like one whole in a single moment ... overworked tired of the passion bodies still in contact with each other hoovered in the air as the queen whispered ... who we are ... why... does not matter... where and how ... if you feel the same thing and I ... please stay with me here, and ... together we will learn and find out all the answers to questions that are within us ...
Aernus
This new but at the same time vaguely familiar feeling of belonging. Despite all this new world will be new and strange I could not understand this kind of "DEJA VU". Have her in his arms made ​​him feel absolutely filled and it was with this feeling that he closed his eyes .... flashes of a past time ... a obscure realm where he reigned ..... an army at war .. .. titanic forces approaching dangerously ..... the fall of an empire ... the going for hundreds of years in hiding and into oblivion and the promise of a return by the hand of a new queen .... he wakes up from this "dream" and slowly begins to realize all the familiarity of this place .... He is back home
MysticSecret1
Memories flashed one by one with his... her eyes wide open now looked at him... her birth... her parents... the stories ... the First one who created them all ... the beginning... is that YOU???? She remembered the parents stories about Him who own everything was the One who ruled ... and then something happened .. they even weren't sure what... just that he left saying for their own good.. leaving all for them as to keep them all safe ... to make it work... and that was it... His name was forbidden to pronounce out loud just in whispers .. origins still remembered Him who was their God who was their everything for many many eras... that even no one could remember how long... forever... at very first... creator...
The Queen looked at him... with curiosity now... little afraid as she felt his blood power running in her body... can she ... would it kill her with it power... why her... why now... what this all suppose to mean... afraid even to think about it she looked at him... with wow... if He is back... what that means to them... something bad happened again or will be just good from now... she realized the power he will bring here now... also she knew that when word will go out .. there will be more bad who will try to take that too... looking at Him she whispered... " Tell me please what we will do now???"
WolfLStorm
Enters the WOLF
Coming out of the Mountains covered in Fog and smoke from the ravaged lands that belong to the Vamppiir queen and her people looking around finding a suitable place where i might build my Tavern and Home still looking at the full moon i pace off a large squair taking hammer and woden spikes and drive into the ground where the walls might meat and then a space for the door way then going into the Large area i face each of the 4 winds Howling in responce for help of the mystical realm to help build a proper Home and tavern that it many serve where its needed and then i walk off toward the Queens ream to seek her out and and her people as well as gather a supply going to last forever as well.
Watching People as i ever the town and asking where the Palace is to gain a audiance with the Queen and maybe her Advisors before leting all know my intentions to open a Tavern and seeing several shops being it butchers and the like talking and seting a price for furture supplies in bulk if possible and then walk down to the Dock Masters shack to speak with them and see what comes thou that can be baught also
then spoucing myself up and walks to the Palace to gain entrace I hope
MysticSecret1
Mystic turned around so quick.. the familiar smell .. made her move so fast .. the knock on her door ... the one of help was telling her that someone wants to see her... The Queen looked at him... then One who stood there deep in his thoughts ... :I shall leave you now..." she said ... " We will talk later as for now please feel as home .. would you? If you need something anything just ask and you will be given. I will ask for an excuse ... as someone needs my attention..." with those words she smiled letting her smile turn her eyes to sky blue again... silk wrapped her figure in a cosy embrace moving with her as then leaf with the wind... in one simple gentle dance... maybe deep inside she hoped that smell of creature she just sensed could be ... no ... she cannot think about it again.... Keeping her gaze to the front she flew downstairs to find the stranger sitting and patiently waiting... " Greetings to You... The Queen Mystic for Your presence ... may I know what brings you here in our Realm?" She was calm .. feeling the power going in her body and she rather enjoyed that now waiting for the answer....
WolfLStorm
Standing as the Queen enters the room Bowing as i also salute with my right hand from my forehead "Greetings my Lady I am sad that your Realm and its peope are over a terrible war as we all know" pointing to a medium chest beside me "this is for you and its people here not much but a tribute and a gift to ease the pain the war has caused and Permission to Build a Tavern and Home for myself and my future mate when the spirits see it fit to call one for me my name is Wolf i have traveled a long ways guided my the winds that blow and feel they wish me to settle here and help where i can but of course those wishing a job when the building and land is prepared and done are more then welcome to work and relax there
So tell me of this Land and her people PLZ
MysticSecret1
Smiling she looked at the man and his words sank in her head one by one. The queen looked at him thinking on his words... she was still feeling dizzy from her last feed and an adventure... her mind slipped away just for the second as the frown on her face too... the sense of the wolf was wanted waited and gone... smiling she gave the stranger the short summary about the Realm and that they recovered pretty good with all help after the portal was closed. Even taking some of the bravest knights life...
She gave him her permission to build what he asked for... the queen understood that they might need all help again one day... as in these worlds good and bad... weak and strong were always fighting and trying to take over... and she was just a very small part of it...
After she gave commands to the people how to help the stranger to feel welcomed... she smiled at him.... "welcome to our Realm and I hope your stay will be productive here... please do not hesitate to ask if you will need anything and sure please bring your family" with slight nod she made her turn as looked at him over again... " I did not recall I heard your name Sir?" then smiling nod to him and let herself all way to the back garden when she had her new passion... sky blue orchids... just starting to bloom... gently touching them with her delicate fingers her mind drifted again to sweet memories ... bringing all so near that she almost could feel it ... presence ...
WolfLStorm
My Name my Good and Fair Queen is Wolf Storm and i am that which my names subjects i am a Alpha Wolf but am here to help this land and her people, After i have gotten set up here i do hope you stop by and look around if you can and time does allow
MysticSecret1
Coming back from her dreaming she nod to the man calling himself Wolf Storm smiling ... " Arent they wonderful?" she pointed to the delicate flowers... " We will make sure that you will get all help you needed and thank you for joining us in our Realm, I will visit you when you will get settle for sure.. " Looking WolfStorm being guided by two of her people she turned back to her garden...
Smiling Mystic started to take care of her flowers humming the melody of the song... The sky blue orchids were everywhere right now ... she mixed them with her yellow ones in one huge statue climbing one on each other making live wall of flowers ... her back garden had that strong sense of orchids that sometimes made her dizzy.. she used some of petals for her baths too to give her skin and hair that delicate aroma... the sun was almost down now... nobody disturbed her here .. as they all knew if she is surrounded by her flowers she needs to think... about something serious... melody of her low voice was heard echoing...
WolfLStorm
Smiling and Bowing to the Queen am showed out by her two maids whistling a light happy tune as i leave the Castle grounds knowing i made a good decision to stay in this land for sure knowing the spirits are fast but not super fast i go find a room for the night and continue to look around the town speaking to the people and seting up supply lines of food and the like for my new place thanking all that i come into contact with
Aernus
As she went to confront who both felt coming, he sat in that big chair in darkness and left his mind flow to a distant time. Answers were arriving and despite its apparent trance state he could hear their conversation. It was time to give answers. Mentally summoned her to the lounge and sat down in front of the fireplace, he waited for her, feeling a great pleasure to be able to have her again with him.
WolfLStorm
Having waken the next morning i travel back out to the crossroad where i had invoked the spirits in building my wonderful tavern smiling as i see before me a large 3 story building along with a side building out back for a stable knocking on the door 3 times before saying my name and hearing the door open i give thanks to the spirits that build this and the wonderul table and fireplace that is set walking into the kitchen looking around and seeing everything in place just waiting for people to come in i walk upstairs to the top floor looking at my residence and laugh as they have done a wonderful job completly walking back down checking the bar for stock knowing there would be drinks of all type finding a piece of parchment and a pen to write HELP wanted kitchen and other things please come in
"HOWLERS TAVERN"
now open to the realm and her people
MysticI
The night surrounded the castle... fog so deep that was hard to see where to go... taste of fresh blood still was in her mouth as the hard temptation... and she was to weak or maybe she did not want to fight it...smiling she sniffed for last time the bloom of yellow orchid ... planted by the King wish to please her so long ago...The queen turned to the night and was gone... to hunt ... again... for power for strength that fresh blood gave her... she knew that it also would kill any human being in her... but she did not care about it anymore... all was lost forgotten and gone... she wanted to live here and now... not worrying not feeling just enjoying life... she laughed at that word ... life still was life even she was dead so long ago... immortal... that what they called them... pathetic... years trying to survive over and over struggling between wanting to feel and failing and then refusing again turning herself to the monster... that lived in her and just waited to be ... free... tonight this night ... with the wind she was sensing the air and the flesh of humans that did not know ... the danger in the woods... her... all dark.. even her soul was dark now... just eyes were glowing red in the night...
MinaBearDarkShadow
She walks aimlessly around. She feels lost and alone here. She knows of the portal that she was pushed into by her mother for her own safety. She recalls the words she and her mother exchanged.
"MOMMA, PLEASE I DONT WANT TO GO THERE!"
"BABYGIRL, YOU HAVE TO GO! ITS NOT SAFE HERE FOR YOU! YOU ARE SPECIAL AND PEOPLE WILL NEVER STOP LOOKING FOR YOU!!! I CAN HOLD THEM OFF TILL YOU ARE SAFE!!! "
HER MOMMA TAKES HER FACE IN HER HANDS. "PLEASE, YOU HAVE TO LIVE!!! YOU HAVE TO LIVE FOR ME!!!' SHE THRUST A LOCKET INTO HER DAUGHTER'S HANDS. "PLEASE REMEMBER ME AND MY LOVE FOR YOU!!!' THEN HER MOMMA PUSHES HER INTO THE PORTAL AS HER DAUGHTER SCREAMS FOR HER.
"MOMMA!!!"
Tears fall from her bright violet eyes as she remembers this. She clutches the locket, that never left her momma's neck. She opens the locket and sees for the first time, a picture of her mother and of the father she never knew. She closes it up and and holds it close to her heart, and makes a vow. I WILL LIVE FOR YOU MOMMA, ITS A PROMISE!!!
As she walks through the woods she senses another, and moves closer to investigate. She hides behind a tree and see a woman with glowing red eyes. She doesnt feel fear for this woman, but feels she will help her. Suddenly feels weak and moves forward and places a hand on the woman's shoulder. PLEASE HELP ME!!! And faints feeling the woman put her arms around her...
MysticI
Where she came from ... straight to her arms... whispering words to help... Mystic looked at her laying peacefully with curiousity... slowly she licked her lips... and grinned... so easy .. here you go .. the dinner served... just take and taste it... temptation was so heavy and hard... all face her all body could feel it... she was fighting the urge to sink her fangs in the young woman neck... so peacefully revealed to her...
From the last human being in her Mystic let the woman lay on the ground....
Sensing she is not alone ... some familiar being was near... and Mystic jumped quick on her feet now protecting the woman .... just in case ... if so... she looked around trying to sense who was that and what got him or her here ... and if this would be peace meeting or fight ...
Serithis
He lurks in the shadows watching the woman protect the human. He sees Mystic sensing something in the air she can't quite put her finger on. He could tell by the look of her face that it was a feint, and familiar scent. He senses Mystic's urge to feed upon the human. Her temptation was apparent, and he must intervene.
" It's been too long Dearest Sister" he says within the shadows as he slowly walks from them towards Mystic. " I see your taste for all things fleshy hasn't changed.." he says with a grin.
MysticI
She turns quick at the sound of long forgotten voice... and with that she flies fast and rolls the man on the ground screaming .... "brother!!!!!!!" her face covers with tears ... she laughs she cries and she hugs him tight .... her all emotions rolling over ... Mystic did not see her "little" brother for decades... she grins remembering how he growled at her being called baby bro... and now having him in her arms her heart sings again... family bond they all have is so strong and if one of them is missing ... feels like hear piece missing too... catching her breath now she looks at him with her smiling eyes " omg.. I cannot believe my own eyes ... turn around show me .. is this really you ... my baby bro?" Mystic sees how Serithis looks at the young woman and familiar look on his face ... makes her to stop him.... " no no no brother ... something is about her... we need to bring her to castle and to see what is going on there...and then we can hunt for our feed..now please help me with .. taking her safely to our place and on our way you need to tell me all what was with you and why you were away for so long.... "
Serithis
He embraces her, holding her is her arms. Shes fanatic, perhaps more than that, her joy is just the same if not more. The woman stands in disarray still. " I will tell you in time where I have been for the last 20 years. But for now let's get this poor woman to the castle" They travel the dark, and eerie woods towards the castle. "The castle looks old from afar. Have things gotten that bad after I left?"
MysticI
Mystic looks at him and her face frowns... you do not want to know... this what you see now is more or less fixed... all was much worse... ruins... lost ... the fog that surrounded the castle got heavier... stones bigger and where was the river ... now ... dangerous waters ready to swollow every soul that is not careful... battles for portal killed most of from each side... and what weren't lost still licking their wounds... family ... some here some list in other side... Mystic looks deep in his dark eyes... I really hope dear brother it won't scare you away... as we would use any help... and sure for me.. that little part of human that beats in my heart... feels warm seeing you again. With those words she swirled with him in the air as she used to do in young years when teasing him as baby bro always would make him to chase her around the castle. Taking the woman in the back wing of the castle where she could be safe from all dark livings in and around the castle... Mystic never let her brother arm talking non sto laughing giggling grining... ignoring her hunger... postponing it for later...now... she gave the woman some strong nectar to make her wake up ... and see 2 pairs of eyes looking at her with lots of questions... Mystic almost missed another one... coming to the room... and she jumped ready to fight....
MinaBearDarkShadow
She wakes with a start and deep intake of breath. She immediately senses danger near. She looks at the woman as she is in a stance, ready to fight these 3 people. She closes her eyes and tries to go into their minds, and knows that they are here for her. She remembers them chasing her and her mother with tranquilizer guns. NO!!! THEY HAD GOTTEN HER MOTHER!!! She get really angry as her eyes turn a deeper violet and take up her whole eyes and she moves onto her knees and and holds out hands out in front of her and lets out an earth-shattering scream, out of her hands shoots a purple energy. It shoots past the woman and at the 3 men, shooting them into the air and out of the castle, slamming the castle doors shut after them. She collapses on the floor as the woman turns around and kneels down and picks up the young woman's upper half in her arms. She opens her eyes and looks up at the woman, and speaks weakly.
"They were here for me. I don't know how they got through the portal. They must have made my momma open the portal. Please help me. You're the only one who can, i can feel it!"
She grasps the locket around her neck, and faints once again. The woman takes hold of her hand tenderly, and speaks mostly to herself.
"My god, what are you?"...
Aernus
He began to have an uncontrollable need to hunt .... the warm metallic taste of blood was now an urgency. and somehow sensed nearby the source of his desire. Lured, he quickly found himself in a room where he felt the pulsing of a weakened heart. But the human was not alone. She was there, and accompanied by another being of darkness. He stepped forward and with some amazement she barred his way, as if to defend the human. He stopped and looked at her waiting for an answer, his anger grew, starting to get tense and aggressive towards her. He waited ...
Serithis
He saw this unknown being come out from the shadows and could detect the anger and rage that flowed through his body. The crazed lust for blood was apparent on him as well, as the woman faints yet again. " She's easy prey..." he thought. But he could not let a human be fed upon. Since his leave he has weened himself from human blood, his skin had became pale and old for a time. Later he adapted to human society and fell in love with a human woman. Both sides tore him apart. Should he give in to the beast inside him? That blood crazed fiend that he was born into. That beast with ultimate power? The blood vapors still lingered in his nose. the urge strong, but silent. He stand infront of the two protecting his sister and the female. " Another vampire? Do you recognize him? " Mystic stood and silence as she starred at this being. "Whoever you are, leave from this place, this prey is mine!" he knew he had to revert back to his original form. His eyes changed from ivy blue to bloodshot red. He gave the mysterious being a look of intimidation. " he waited for him to make the next move.
MysticI
Mystic turned around quick after her brother jumped on his feet... Protecting the woman she looked what intruded them so late in the night... she recognized familiar being ... hissing she silenced them both pushing them out of the cell... shutiing masive door and asking two of her best guards stand by and do not let anyone in or out... she will need to deal now with these two bloody creatures who seemed wont calm down ... they were so ready to fight to hunt for that easy pray... what they did not know that she wont let them get feed so easily... in her kingdom you needed to do something more for your meal not just to come and take it... she grinned at two men who flew so fast in the darkness after each other growling ... she even did not bother introduce them ... they will need to figure out on their own who they are and what they do here in Mystic Realm.... till then she had something more important to do ... the woman whispered in her ear ... and now her goal was to make sure how true that information is...
The Queen flew fast her eyes sharp in the night shone bright red color ... she was determinate to find what the woman told her... the night was peaceful and calm ... and even time to time she could feel presence of familiar sense she did not pay to that much attention.. whomever was following her she will deal ... later... for now she just keep moving trading fly with jumps with run to keep her energy up to the point ... she felt she will need that later... couple times she was stopped by hungry creatures but she fight them easy and fast leaving their helpless bodies behind... Mystic could feel she was near by her goal ... looking around she took step by step in the abandoned building feeling she is not alone anymore... preparing to fight she moved her body further and further....
Trenchsoul
The air ruptures in a space below the surface, a concussion of force and sound and light that annihilates the earth around it before collapsing into a momentary singularity, drawing all around it within a few meters into it's essence crushing interior. The power just as suddenly collapses and leaves the shadow of something like human in the void left behind. Cloaked and haloed in a dark fire, the figure steps forward and through the earth, into a cathedral made so many moments ago there aren't grains enough on the beach to count the seconds. Foot falls last heard on these hallowed grounds so long ago ring once more on stone that echoes in the depths like the chorus of the dead upon the river Lethe through the valley of the Damned. The figure approaches a lectern loaded heavily with a tome that could easily outweigh a human male, it's pages seemingly made from the flesh of said male, tanned and branded with arcane symbols of unknown portent. A finger flits across the empty space above the grim moire, the cover and several pages flowing open and baring their secrets to eyes that glow with the midnight darkness of the void, swallowing all light around them.
Candles and candelabra around the echoing space alight with invisible sparks, lighting the space with a grisly but warm light, dancing in the shadows while leaving the light spaces seemingly in darkness. The effect almost a living negative to the world above, where light dominated darkness, but only by the appeasement of the empty ebon blackness that abounds. The desiccated finger traced the lines of a language that had never been known on this planet except by a mad few who touched the mysteries that mortal minds were never meant to know or kissed the holy lips of the sanctified and found their souls lacking. The empty sockets, dried husks of what were possibly once eyes, absorbed the knowledge greedily, hungrily, but what they found there wouldn't have been known beyond the implacable features of the macabre facsimile of a human.
Swiping a mummified hand across the tome once again, the pages flowed across and the book closed with a sound like the closing of a tomb; loud, abrupt and final. The dark, space deep holes that were the remains of eyes looked up and across time and space, finding this piece of history, that speck of potential, little sundries of fate and destiny, and began to piece together a future that bade some hope but a certainty of pain and desperation in the drive to discover it. Beneath robes woven of the death of stars and the birth of nations, toes and feet split, expanded, grew into roots that spread rapidly across the land of the Lady Mystic.
In the garden of the Queen, a rose bush of pale, opalescent petals rose with fluid grace into the night sky, blossoming only at night under the full moon's caress, the petals a portent of times to come, and each blossom seemingly a pale representation of their Queen. A sign for she that rules to hold herself in readiness of the coming storm.
Once the network of pulsing roots had been settled across the land, the figure stepped again, breaking the rooted feet from the ankles but seemingly unaware of having done so. The amputated limbs stepped firmly and surely upon the cold stone floor in a steady gait until the figure rested upon the molded throne made of bone and sinew, dirt and blood, light and darkness, settling its mass upon the carved mass and staring, unseeing, into the depths of the shadows around it. Thoughts unspoken caroming within its mind.
MysticI
It came so fast and so powerful that even her senses did not get that... all inside her turned into big ball and exploded into thousand feelings ... with them came huge wave of heat at first .. burning all inside and out her ... not leaving even a little bit to think... head pounding like big rubber ball and then... cold ... freezing cold making her involuntary shake from her eyelashes to toes ..
not feeling her body... it became not hers ... she levitated above it and could not believed it was her... there standing so helpless... for a moment she did not want to go back there... she wanted stay away ... as staying away felt so much better then there...
but the again she knew she needed to go back as that something was so close ... Mystic shaken her head ... her mind was still circling in the speed of the wind but she made herself to see things she did not see before ... looks that her eyes opened as new... she saw him there ... standing still... being afraid to move?.. or just simply analyzing her and her reactions to all this... without words she questioned ... is this going to happen now?
[www.lyricsmode.com]
Derdarmin...
Invisible Hand
One afternoon myself I found
Inspired by a vision profound,
Secrets of the world to me did reveal
An invisible hand broke the seventh seal
I saw the whole world in one glance
To the music of the spheres would dance.
It was as if that invisible hand
Commanded me to take a stand
To teach and preach, shout, even scream
And awaken from our collective dream.
The invisible hand made my decision
I am now compelled by my vision
Preach and teach, scream and shout:
Everything's the same within and without
Man made is every division
Invisible Hand points to One Vision.
© Shahriar Shahriari
Vancouver, Canada
October 4, 1997
Trenchsoul...
*stepping through a rip in reality, the crackle and snap of energy as the portal collapses in on itself, leaving the gaunt and haggard, but proud, figure standing, robes smoking from some unseen heat, the very air rippling around him as the heat slowly dissipates into the air* Returning to this realm is a treat, for I have trodden the paths of damnation and salvation as one, seeing the good and evil of the multi-verse. It is, without doubt, a delight to be in what I can only consider the only place I would consider a home among these multitudes of reality. M'lady Mystic, my friend, it is always a treasure to be in your company and the graces of those who attend you. When the last star died in the Angelus verse, the last song sung by the quantum particles was a choral cry that rang the veil for the return of something real and alive, and I wept for it's passing and the dying dreams and wishes of all those that were once the inhabitants of this dead realm. I feel, now, that I can lay that terrible burden to rest. For now, I shall wander the remains of your once prolific and grand castle, seeing not the ruins that have accrued in your absence, but the beauty of the memories and life that shall yet be within its halls and manses. There will be more, I'm sure. Until then, I offer my best wishes and blessing upon you all.
Nikkita...
Standing in the middle of what i called home long ago, in my mind seeing al was lost at hope.......
there must of been a hard battle here... (nikki is a tall med built girl with long flowing hair falls to her wast, beautiful and slender with pal like skin, ) Am i realy home? she thinks to her self.... and there inthe conner of her eye something or someone moved, she truns and look to see.... could it be my long lost sister???? seeing her sister waving her hands in the air both running towrds one anather......stops and looks to each other " hello" smiles softly and waties for her to speak.
Mystic...
[www.youtube.com]
light wind plays with her long blond hair and smile sparkles in her deep blue eyes... she turns around and sees her little sister running towards her. Coming back from her deep thoughts the Queen whispers ... welcome back home my precious one so nice to see you back ... puts her arm around her sister shoulders and both of them goes to tall dark man standing silently. His features so familiar that she cannot believe this is him.. could be him ... is he back... smiling she nods to his words and bows graciously to his way... walking with her sister ... sees how their eyes locks on each other and in her heart she knows ... something happened between them... "Welcome to my castle.. or I could say what left from it.. my dear friend Trenchsoul, I am so happy to see you here..." feeling her face flushes from shame that he sees the castle so destroyed ... she turns her gaze to her sister and says " sorry .. please meet my little sister Lady in waiting Nikkita Sir" smiles seeing her sister blushing from head to toes... starts to laugh ... hugs them both and says with her laughing voice .. " lets go home ... we will take from there... "
Dear Mother and Family
I write to you because, I will be making a very long journey to find myself with new meaning towards my own dreams and future hopefully, I can find a reason when I am away by the time I return I would have matured into a far better and wiser young man, than I am now, I wish for the best my mother, father, sisters, brothers, and family please take care of yourselves I wish to return to my family with such a bright smile on they're face's when I do return, it seems that my ship will be setting sail for the departure ahead today the winds are blowing with a blissful beauty I think it will be a very Interesting yet fun trip so once again i wish you well my family.
Sincerely yours Ethan Secret
Mystic...
...runs to Ethan's room searching for him after she has found a letter... the room is empty and cold... but she still can feel his presence in there... flying fast downstairs she lands by the ship that is ready to go.. sees her baby... her youngest son lonely figure standing silently on the deck... runs up and hugs him tight with eyes full of tears.. " my baby my brave son I wish you all the best and although I would like you to stay but I understand your young heart and soul is screaming for an adventure. I am so proud of you and I want you to remember that we will always love you and will welcome back" with those words she kisses his pale cheek and slowly lets him go from her embrace... walking and standing by the shore she looks how the ship takes one of her baby's ... away .. same time taking the small part of her heart too... the Queen stands there for a long time .. the ship is gone ... but she is still looking at the ocean... shivering of cold wind that plays with her silk dress.... disheveling her long blond hair and wiping of tears from her dark blue eyes...
[www.youtube.com]
Angel...
As she stood there by the sea shore and still crying wondering if she will ever see her lover again she walks around the shore and all of a sudden she spots some thing comming to wards her and she mumbles to her self and wonders what could this this be as she drawing near and near to it she relizes that its a bottle with a note inside the bottle that was thrown over board for some one to find as she hold the bottle in her hands she open the bottle finds a note inside and wonders was the note ment for to find ?
Blood...
I am standing alone, gazing up at the moon and the stars, when lightening flashes and the wind begins to blow fiercely. It circles around me slowly at first. As it begins to pick up, I am temporarily dazed by the force. It stops suddenly, and I find myself in a different realm. I look around me, wondering what has drawn me here. I see in the distance, a beautiful woman with a smile of welcome on her face. I begin to move towards her knowing it was she who has called me to this realm. I smile back at her as I draw closer and bow. "My thanks, kind Lady for inviting me to your lovely realm."
Mystic...
that wind so powerful and strong swapped all till nakedness around... waves seem came back to the ocean .. birds disappeared .. you could hear just their weak sounds... all become silent . you almost could hear your heart beat... wrapping her arms around her and holding her shiver she turned her head to the blast of force... dreamily smiling she saw silhouette slowly coming towards her... all body and face features sharpened .. and the Queen saw the One ... whom she felt couple days already and been calling with her inner power to come home... she did not know why and who he is .. she knew that she needs him here in her realm... and she called... still shivering from cold or maybe power that exhausted her... with gracious pirouette she did an elegant curtsy to him and smiling said... "welcome home Sir... what took you so long... "
she does not know who is he and why he is here but she is glad he came to her call ... turning around she takes him by hand and slowly goes to the castle .. still dreaming, still smiling... silence.. no words... just wind... and waves... who will break in it... will it... dare it?
Lisa Kelly/ Celtic woman Now we are free
Brian...
Looking for a island on my boat upon the painted seas, the cellophane sky's so beautiful inspires me to write a letter that will goto the one i truly love upon the earth so green.Seek me out my love so true,for the bluest night is when i think of you,your hair so dark and eyes so clear,you will meet me that day by waterfalls sound and their i will be,i have searched far and wide to find you..bring the bottle with you,and know you are mine. ----/---@ ---/---@ ---/---@
Blood...
As the beautiful woman speaks..."welcome home Sir...what took you so long...", my mind and soul feel the truth. I am home. Her voice like a song to my ears. She takes my hand and I notice her's is ice cold. I remove my cloak and wrap it around her shivering shoulders then take her hand again as she leads me to her castle. I hesitate to break the silence. The wind and the waves; our footsteps and breathing all I can hear. I do not know how she found me or called me here, but I have come. And it feels as though I need to be here. Deciding to wait to break the silence, I follow her on to her castle, wondering who she is and what lies ahead.
Trenchsoul...
*parting the veils of reality, summoning spirits from the nether realms to search out the artifacts of the kingdom and collect them into the treasure room, a room being steadily and quickly rebuilt from the fallen stones and tilted monoliths by the giant creatures pulled from yet another rippling gateway. As the creatures work, he turns to the beautiful woman beside him, the magnificent creature they call Lady Nikkita, taking her hand in his, guiding her away from the slow and steady thrum, thump and crash of the reconstruction, her warm palm and graceful fingers soft in the grated, cracked, and broken embrace of his age worn and trouble torn and grizzled grip. Power pulses from those veins, yet that power is gentle and affectionate to her touch, yielding to her warmth and beauty like water to a boulder, eddying around the stone and caressing it, still powerful, but bent to her whims and desires. Bending to one of the wild rose bushes, he plucks several, dethorning them with ease, their painful pricks a seeming nothing to his toughened and gnarled hide. The gathered blossoms formed into a small, aromatic bundle, one a sudden and shocking white and yellow bloom among the blood red petals, glistening with the misty air of a new day for the kingdom* My lady Nikki, you bless this condemned soul with your company, cleanse my heart with your sweet nature. I have never found, in any verse, the beauty, grace and wonder that you wear about you like a soft, silky aura. I would be honoured, truly, to spend my time with you, were you so inclined. I know that my countenance is, shall we say, unappealing, but the heart that beats within this cadaverous chest beats to the tune that your heart plays. What say you, my beautious dream?
Mystic...
She feels... she sense the blood .. feels the power running in his veins beating drums in his arm that holds hers... no no it is not him it is her and her hunger .. just now she remembers she did not eat ... flinches thinking about it... the blood.. she does not like but needs to have her power to survive .. even if she reduces it to the minimum.. needs to reduce to have her feelings to feel her heart ..
Smiles at him looking in his deep dark eyes that change their color when he thinks something ... smiles... dangerous or maybe pleasant or... she does not know yet but she feels that can get lost in them and never find your way back... usually she reads minds but with him .. she does not want.. she want to be surprised... "Thank you Sir" she says when he wraps her in his cloak.
Smiling The Queen feels that not the cloak is keeping her warm but... his big palm that took hers little one gentle in... hiding her dark red eyes walks silently trying not to read his mind ... and feels so good so right ... her mind has millions of thoughts ... but she wants to enjoy this moment .. this peaceful moment ... till she will get near to the castle and family will surround her with their problems and joy... sighs..
Looks at the man walking with her... sees a lot of questions in his eyes.. and says ... " I felt you... then I called you ... do you know why?"
Blood...
"You are most welcome, my Lady." As we walk, I can sense power and a multitude of emotions in the beautiful Lady. I have this feeling that if she wanted to, she could see into my heart and soul. I gaze into her eyes, and see, something, I am not quite sure what I see there. Answers, a spark of red, mystery, so many things. Then her beautiful voice says..."I felt you...then I called you...do you know why?" I stop, still holding her small hand in mine. It has grown warmer in my grasp. I take her other hand in mine gently and gaze down at her. Taking a moment to study her. I feel drawn to this Lady and am no quite sure why. But the pull is strong. "Tell me fair Lady, why?"
Mystic...
As he takes the queens hands to his her heart stars to beat like little bird closed in a cage... she does not feel this for long time she would not let her she could not a memory and love to her king put her own feelings her own happiness far away between huge walls and now her small but strong heart as protesting to her own will started to beat to scream inside wanting to let it out. Smiling she looked at his gentle face futures studying his face and still not reading him deeper just as she saw. His face could tell her that he had a lot in this life too ... happiness and sorrow joy and sadness... eyes so reflecting his mood... smiling she oppened her mouth to tell him... why...She could not pronounce not one word as she heard her sister Angel running towards her and carying something inher hand... she shouted "sis sis look what I found" turning around and looking at him the queen smiled and grinned " here is end of my peace... we will continue this later perhaps" noding to him and still holding his hand she run to her sis dragginghim with her and letting the wind play with their flashed faces to calm them down.... " yes sister Angel show me what you found?" Looking at the mysterious bottle in her sister hands she smiled and started to read amessage from unknown man... about destiny and meeting at the waterfall and eternal love... looking at the sister Angel she said... " you should go there sis... maybe is is your destiny... go... meet him"
Blood...
As I gaze down into her lovely face, I feel a strong connection. I can hear her heart beating with my ultra-sensative hearing. My own begins to pound in my ears. Does she know what I am? A mix of two supernatural beings. My dire-wolf half senses the approach of another and my instinct is to protect the Lady. But in an instant, I can see that it is not an enemy out to harm the fair Lady, so I put my wolf away. Did she notice the brief change? I glance at her and watch as she speaks to the woman who has come running towards her. I lose myself momentarily to the sound of her voice. It washes over me, the most beautiful sound I have ever heard. Lost in the sound of her voice, I do not notice when the other Lady leaves or that I have been starring at the lovely countenance of the fair Lady who summoned me to this realm. My hand reaches up to brush a stray lock of hair behind her ear.
Mystic...
jolt of power goes trough her body as his fingers gentle touched her face... the queen turned quick to him and her body started to respond involuntary to that... she felt she read she knew instantly who he is... trying to hide her dark deep eyes she felt a wolf power in him... that discovery made her realize how dangerous it could be... to both of them... besides that she felt a vampire power too... calming her down and letting her eyes to get an usual blue color she was hoping he did not notice how nervous he made her... in a whisper she grasp tighter his hand " lets go to the castle Sir and we will take from there... lady that you saw was my sister Angel... she needs my help and furthermore, I guess in the castle they will start to look after me soon... so we should better go..." smiling she looks at him now when she got her posture back .. clears her voice and speaks..." do you feel same as me?... if yes then we need to have a long talk about all this .. I do not know why I called you and why you answered to my call but I am starting to sense something... and that we need to solve together... will you help me... are you interested? We will have some gathering tonight .. perhaps then we can look more deeper into it.." with those words she drags him with her ... run fast with her feet barely touching ground letting wind play around ... her laugh spreads and disappears into air .. she feels like a child chasing a butterfly ... not letting his hand go she looks at him with smiling eyes ... sorry .. for me being so silly ... but just here I can be free ... there points to the castle .. I am the Queen... vampire queen... whispers past words...
Highlander - dust in the wind (Mort de Tessa)
Nikki replys with a smiles,hello my love, "giggles and hears trench, as he talks, when hes done, she looks to him ,
I have but one heart, and i would like to share that with you, but my soul still has to be tamed, I am happy to be here in this
relm with my family, but you kind sir, you intruge me so. " nikki" holds out her hand and ' smiles' sweetly, i am not afraid on how you look ,your gental heart shows your true self, i am not one who looks for a brawn man, i am more so for his brain. "laughs" My love, i have never found a creature... quite like you , and i want to no more about you, :smiles softly" you make my heart sing like a melody, 'nikki pushes her long stran of blond hair be hind her ear,' look to her sister, and smiles, leans down to pick a flower, and gives it to her sister, then softly touches her loves face ,looks up to him and studies his eyes........ she then leans on a old worn out tree stump, and" takes his hand;,pulls him close to him and kisses his sweet face......
Blood...
As I gaze into her eyes, I notice them change and sense I have made her nervous. I listen to her speak, then answer in kind. "Dearest Lady, (I bow low over her tiny hand and kiss the back of it gently) I do feel the same. Guide me unto your castle. We will solve this together." I fell her tug upon my hand, as we run fast, flying over the ground we are so swift. I hear her laugh and my own joins her's in the wind, feeling free for a moment, joy filling my soul briefly. As she looks at me and smiles, a jolt goes through me. Her words music to my ears. I return her smile and then hear her whisper "I am the Queen... vampire queen..." I wonder if my mixed blood will revolt her. My brief bout of freedom and happiness is dimmed by that thought. But my instincts tell me she is not the kind to judge me by my blood, but rather my deeds. I catch her scent in the air around us as we run and close my eyes for a moment to savor it's perfection.
Angel...
As she takes the bottle into her hands and gentlely opens the bottle and take out the rolled up letter and begins to read and all of sudden she starts to cry again relizing that the more she reads theletter that this was herlonglost lover that she had left due to our families not allowing us to be together because we were from different worlds I was royality and he was not but our love for eachother was strong until his family broke us a part from that moment on whenI saw them take him away was when we both swore wed love eachother for ever.All of a sudden she woke up not relizing she had gone to the past while sh was sleeping in the sand and sea shore when she finally was up and and herself she kept hearing the words over and over again saying to her your mine your mine in her head could this deam mean my lover is trying to find me and for me to carry this bottle with his letter in it looks up at the sky and sreams out loud my love where are you and where do u want me to meet you hoping he can hear my longing for him with my crys of love for this man kneels in the sand and begins to pray.
Mystic...
Enigma - Almost Full Moon (Beautiful video)
As they land to the castle in same moment she is surrounded by family who one per one are telling her what they need or what they did before tonights party will start.. they take her away in crowd and moving to the castle ... The queen quickly looses the sign of the tall mysterious man who came with her to the castle.. she wonders if she will see him ever again...
Then all is vanished and the Queen takes care of all with a smile on her face... one cannot find his sword another one cannot find her dress and there someone does not know where he should be or where his mask is... smiling she helps all with patience and confidence that she developed with her in all those long years...
Finally the day changes into the night .. she is alone now in her room.. just a fireplace silently makes it sounds .. she is all ready to the party .. twirls gentle on her feet imitating dance and smiles to herself... looks at the mirror then puts her mask on and do not touching steps of stairs flies silently down to the central ballroom... at the enter she greets guards who will do their job today by sorting crowd and not letting in creatures from dark worlds.. she wants today be the perfect party.. why.. she does not know.. just that will be ...
As she enters ... nobody there yet... just her... the Queen lets music fill the room and then she loose her self away she starts to dance .. graciously moving her body with the music rhythm... becoming one whole... lost in her dreams...
Blood...
As we reach the castle, the beautiful Queen is lost in the sea of her family. I stand there and watch as she smoothly takes care of everyone's needs. I notice she is patient and always has a smile on her face. They are planning a party and I have been invited. I leave to get ready hoping I can find what I need to attend. A messenger finds me and gives me a gift. There is a note attached saying "Just Because". It is a mask. I smile and go in search of attire.
A while later, I enter, wondering what the night will bring. I freeze, the vision before me taking my breath away. Before me, the beautiful Queen is dancing alone. She is lost in the rhythm and beat of the music and does not notice me at first. I watch, mesmerized by her body's graceful and fluid movements. The joy upon her lovely face. My heart pounds in my chest as I watch. My feet are moving without my realizing it and I find myself before her without having known how I got there.
I gaze into her brilliant red eyes, and ask, "May I have this dance my Lady?" I hold my hand out to her, and she places her tiny hand in mine. I smile at her. "You look lovely this evening."
Mystic...
Lost in her dreams Mystic feels she is not alone anymore... turning slowly around the queen hears a deep masculine voice... asking her to dance... looking up she is lost in his eyes... her arm was gently placed in his and with her whisper ... "yes you may and thank you Sir" she is swapped in his embrace and from that moment on they are twirling together as one in the dance. Their hearts beat in same rhythm... as their faces reflect the gloom of the perfect evening ... she closes her eyes letting him to lead her with in the dance movements. "I was hoping to see you tonight..." whispers...
They are alone for a while... all ballroom with a starry sky for this very moment is just for them and only them... so she takes that chance and enjoys his arms... his strong arms that hold her so sure so gentle in their embrace... just music and wind and two heartbeat...
Blood...
As I hold the lovely Queen in my arms as we dance, I can hear the heavy beats of both our hearts. There is a light breeze and it blows a strand of her beautiful blond hair across her cheek. I gently take the strand and tuck it behind her ear softly. The moment is perfect. We dance together in harmony for several minutes. Peace and joy fill me and I lose myself in our dance, in the music, in her company.
Soon, the Queen's family begin to arrive and I am swept away by the great company they make and the obvious love they have for one another. The longer I am in their company, the more I like it. I watch as, all through the evening the Queen takes care of her family and also enjoys the party herself. She is a good Queen to take care of her people so. Whatever powers there are that have summoned me to this realm, I give thanks.
Mystic...
She can do like that.. she can .. she can ... she always tells that before every party ... and then to relax to have a second to herself to enjoy a moment in his arms ... to feel it... to not be tense... her voice is polished till perfection.. her posture too.. here she nods graciously to new guests .. there she answers smiling to some of family questions... over there she with her gentle soft but strong tone asks someone to behave... mostly children as they aren't use to parties yet... and while their mothers were enjoying dances with their partners she saw all and everyone around... then again some dark creatures from other world who forgot to control themselves and not to show their inner it... or maybe they just do not know yet how to hide it... and so she needed to remind them what to expect and how to attend this peaceful evening...
"Anyone wine? is this music is right? are you having a good time?" smiling she nodded to all...
Then looking in Lord's eyes she was lost for a second and when he twirled her in the air she forgot about all ... it was just her and him in whole entire world... his fingers innocently touched her face and she trembled what powerful feeling she felt of it... Yes they have had some nice stolen chats before one party began then another one...they weren't able to see each other in more private atmosphere as family Realm... that is all good... one step at the time... she read somewhere those words... and always smiled at them thinking what if she wants to ran to fly to feel to have to get... it all ... but now she seems them very right and so in place. Small stolen whispers.. gentle touches of his lips to her hand.. light soft brushes of his fingers on her soft skin as he put her stubborn hair strand away... smiles remembering all now sitting in the evening be the fireplace.. and feeling his heartbeat seems so close and yet so far away .. somewhere in the castle as he called in the night... promising to see her again.. soon... he said ... night night ...
Chloë Agnew - Vincent (Starry, Starry Night)
Blood...
I lie awake under the stars, not able to sleep. Thinking about the party I had just left. I must hunt soon, but find it difficult to fall asleep. I wonder at the powerful connection I feel to the lovely Queen. Could it really be that I was summoned here by a wish from the heart? Or a wish on a star? Do the rest of her people know that I am only part vampire? That I am also part dire wolf? I would never harm another unless they harmed those I care about first.
I met the Queen's son and heir. He is a good man. She is a good mother. She is a good Queen. My thoughts continue to wander over the last two evenings events since I arrived in this realm.
The wind is picking up and I hear a sound. Something is approaching. I move silently to my feet and become the wolf spirit, floating above the ground, watching to see what is there. So, has my morning of hunting begun then? I smile wickedly to myself. I am ready. Let the hunt begin.
Mystic...
Full moon...and she cannot sleep of all excitement she had this evening ... slowly turning around her eyes turns to deep red... winds calls for her... she flies into the night... flies hard and fast do not looking around just power of hunger and her unanswered passion dictates her her way... she sees movements in a dark forest ...with wind speed she flies and crashes hard into someone... big huge enormous then soft and growling... jumps on her feet and sees a huge shiny eyes with big big teeth breathing right in her face... she screams ... before she covers her mouth... all dumb she jumps from her bed... looks around with her puzzled eyes and then lands gently on the floor... ooo gosh mumbles to herself .. need to stop to imagine things ... or I will go insane.. then giggles to herself... crawls back in her bed .. takes a sip of warm blood that sister left for her ... closes her eyes and drowns to her dreams again...
Blood...
I cannot sleep so I go into the night. Into the forest. I run and fluidly change forms. The human eye would never be able to see the change it is so fast. I run and run for miles, picking up speed. After an hour, I finally slow down when I come upon a stream. Barely breathing hard, I bend to the water and drink my fill. A breeze brushes past my nose. And I smell her. I close my wolf eyes and breathe deeply. My heart speeds up and I stand and look around. I am suddenly hit in the chest by a speeding vampire queen. I know it is her. But I cannot speak. Can only growl as my wolf and vampire both recognize their desire. Some how she is here. I am breathing hard and can tell she is frightened of me in this form. She screams and I catch her as she begins to fall. I fly her back to her palace in my spirit form and place her upon her bed. I quickly leave hoping she will think it all a dream.
I return to the forest and hunt. I come upon a huge elk and devour it. The fresh blood giving me energy and calming both the wolf and the vampire. I leave the remains for the lesser animals and go to wash in the creek. I sit upon the bank afterwards and gaze up into the night sky at the full moon and stars.
This is what I was doing when I was summoned here. Watching the night sky. I smile and then laugh and then howl loudly for a long time. Finally, I return to my room and lay down, thinking about the speeding vampire queen crashing into me and smile, as I drift off to sleep.
Mystic...
Streching her body Mystic wakes up slowly smiling from pleasant dreams then her sile vanishes when she remembers her first one that felt so enourmous real... brrr shivers goes from head to toe and her all body is covered now by goose bumps... that was something to dream about ... not rushing herself she swing her long legs from the bed and goes to the bathroom to prepare herself for a new day. Seeing her in the mirror her hand slowly moves over her mouth her eyes looks wide open as she examines her hair... leaf just single leaf ... but all becomes so clear now.. all as it just happened.... her heart starts to pound in her chest as a little small bird who cannot find it way out... with all her strenght she calms herself down and finishes her wardrobe. Mystic founds him in the Realm's garden all in his own thoughts somwhere so far away he even did not sense her to comming. Gentle she covers his eyes feeling how his strong body reacts to her touch and whispers barely touching his ear with her dark ruby lips "Did I intrude you my Lord?" It is one of the days when the catle belong just to her ... everybody already left for their journeys and she is glad to have all day ... to try to get to know little more about this imposant man who so fascinates her in very for her unusuals ways...
Blood...
I walk out to the garden to think upon last evening. I wonder how the Queen slept and if she believes it was a dream. I am so lost in my thoughts, that I do not notice the approach of the one filling my thoughts. Her gentle touch and whisper, sends a jolt of fire, longing and pleasure coursing throughout my body. My heart begins to pound erratically in my chest. I breathe in deeply of her essence. I slowly turn towards her and smile. Her lovely face taking my breath away. "You shall never be an intrusion to me, my Lady. I welcome your company." I take her tiny hand and softly kiss the back of it. "Shall we walk for a bit, my Lady?" I place her hand into the crook of my arm, and begin to guide her around the garden. "How did you sleep last evening, my Lady?" She stops us and turns towards me, looking deeply into my eyes. I know in that instant, that she realizes that it was not a dream that she crashed into me last evening. A light breeze is blowing, and the stubborn lock of her beautiful hair, once again blows across her cheek. I take the lock in my fingers and bring it to my nose and inhale the perfection of her scent. I smile and gently tuck the stubborn strand behind her ear. I see the question in her eyes. "You were frightened of my wolf's form last evening my Lady and I would not see you frightened of me. So I flew you back to your room and laid you on your bed. Know that I could never bring harm to you. I would sooner chew off my own arm than to bring harm to you, my Lady. My instincts are to protect you from all harm. From anyone and everything. Please have no fear of me." I gaze intently into her beautiful eyes, as they begin to change from blue to red. I smile. Ah, the vampire is appearing. Fascinated, I watch as they grow very red and fill with an emotion I cannot quite name.
Nariel...
The portal had again been found, and with great curiousity the Lady, dubbed Queen Nariel Surion, stepped through it not really sure where it would lead to. With a fascinated stare she watched the swirling lights and particles glimmer, filling her mind with wonder and her body with a distinct buzz or shivery feeling. The sensations lasted only moments but seemed to last hours.
Mystic...
As hears his calming voice and sense him with all her power Mystic feels how her feelings so very well controled and hidden start to come out with magnificent forse that she cannot control anymore... Looking in his eyes never letting their from him the queen reaches his face with her arms and slowly place her gentle soft kiss on his lips and just then realizing what she did... blushes and starts to talk fast not daring to look again upon him anymore... she mummbles words that comes from her mouth but not sure about what ... just keeps to talk talk talk trying to make him forget what happened now and here... Mystic is ashamed of herself she does not know what got into her why she is so brave why she did that. There is no explanation ... just that sweet taste of his lips longering on hers... trying to get herself again she makes jokes and moves quickly from one place to another organizing all for tonight again dragging him with her and hoping he won't make such a big deal of her weekness...
Blood...
I watch spellbound, as your bright, red eyes look into mine intently. Your power is surging all around us, but you do not notice it. Your tiny hands reach up to cup my warm face, and you place a whisper soft kiss upon my lips. My body ignites into flames, lava pouring through my veins, my power shooting out of me like lightening, throwing sparks into the midst of your power. Our powers swirls around us like a storm, but you do not notice. The intensity of that very brief, soft, kiss, has left me struggling for air. I watch as you suddenly pull back, a look of confusion and alarm on your face. You are blushing and rambling on about nonsensical things very rapidly. I can tell that you are hoping I will not want to talk about it and leave the subject alone for now. I have no wish to make you feel ill at ease in my company. I smile to myself for a moment, at your nervous behavior and your shock with yourself. I move around with you from place to place in your Realm, helping you organize. You make jokes and flit around, not realizing it is because you are nervous and confused by what happened. I can see you wonder what made you do such an impulsive thing. But I can also tell that you were as greatly affected by it as I. As you continue to talk and look away from me, I pause and close my eyes, remembering your taste. Your flavors. Like ambrosia, divinity and the sweetest honey. It clings to my lips like the morning dew touches the leaves. I shake my head out to clear it of the images.
My wolf and vampire senses suddenly come alert. I watch as, right before us, there are swirling lights and particles, glimmering in the air. My protective instincts kick in, and without thinking, I place the Lady behind me. My warrior and hunter cry out. My dire wolf instantly appears. Dark blue, almost black, fur covers my body and I grow to over 7 feet tall. My claws are razor sharp and 8 inches long. My teeth, long and sharp, like the blades of a knife, able to shred through most anything. My eyes glow like a blue flame. I am formidable in this form. You watch, fascinated, by the appearance of my wolf. You know that you need to stay behind me for the moment, because you realize I am trying to protect you. You do not want to upset the beast when he is in this primitive, protective frame of mind.
I give a low, warning growl, from deep within my chest as my sensitive wolf ears, hear a buzzing sound. Suddenly, a being appears. I have never see one such as she. Her hair is like bright orange flames. She has wings of gold and a blood red gown on. The being freezes when she takes note of me. She is shocked by my appearance and knows to be still.
I wait; all my senses on alert. I watch and observe the being. But she does not move. I will not let her harm my Lady. Nobody shall harm her. I sense your movement behind me as you slowly move closer to me and lay your tiny hand on my arm. You gently run your hand over my fur and whisper, “my Lord, she will not harm me. She is welcome here. Please.” I turn my head, look down at you and shake my head. Relief that you will not be hurt, pours out of me along with my changing form. You do not move your hand from my arm as I change, but leave it there. I look into your eyes and you smile up at me warmly. I return your smile, brushing your soft cheek gently with my knuckles.
Trenchsoul
*growls as Nikki's lips touch his, a slight smile crossing his lips* I'm no man, nor even of this realm, my sweet. But, from time to time, I find someone that absorbs my heart and soul like no other in any realm could. *eyes going blank for a brief second as the caps for two towers are flown in on the wings of dragons to be placed carefully on their spinnerets* Forgive me, my beauty, the rebuilding waits for no one. However, I would have no one else by my side in this effort. *sliding his hand into nothing in the air beside him, pulling out a gold rimmed, ruby rose from an alternate dimension, the scent of sweet musk filling the air as he places the flower into Nikki's hands* This is the Pearl of Sinion, a flower only found in one dimension and only upon the dead world Bergheist. The mythos behind this rose is that it contains the soul of one that was pure who was killed in the armageddon that claimed their people. They bloom only for one night of the cycle of the planet around it's star, the petals falling away as the light fills the dawn sky. *touching the petals lightly with dessicated fingertips, sighing softly at the soft, sensuous texture of the flower* However, when plucked, the flowers form polymer chains and crystalline latices that will maintain the beauty of the blossom for eternity. *raising his pollen stained digits to his bruised and broken lips, a dry and cracked tongue lancing out to take in the pollen* The only reason they are not harvested is that they are poisonous to anyone that isn't supernatural or immortal, killing within minutes. *leaning down to kiss her lips once more* It's not what one would normally call romantic, but, this flower reminds me of my feelings for you, my heart's desire. Only meant for the one that can withstand the toxicity of my company and the poison of my being. For that strength that you possess, you have my heart as well.
Nariel
Nariel stood at the portal and with a wave of her hand and a murmured encantation, she closed it back up. She stood looking around wondering where she had arrived and if it was indeed her targeted destination. Her powers were intact though her memory was sketchy. She was in search of answers and hopefully this would provide some.
Her long red hair, silken and lustrous hung to her waist, Her clear blue-green eyes were intent and held the slightly mysterious glint of one not easy to know. Her eyes took in many things at once. Being a rare but talented breed her abilities allowed her to shift her shape through her own magic and inherent gifts.
She dressed herself in a golden and red gown for this journey but wondered if the appearance of a pauper or commoner would be better. She left her crown at home and packed a small satchel for his journey. The place appeared to be deserted at the moment but the gardens were lovely by the moonlight kissing theflower covered ground and gardens walls. She stepped forward cautiously and waited to see what she might find out of her current location. "Where am I?" she whispered to herself barely aloud. And then the hair on her body stands up as a growl of warning is heard. She stops dead still seeing a large and dangerous beast and hearing it she instinctively holds up a hand imploringly. "I mean no harm. Please. I am here ..to find answers. Not to harm anyone."
Mystic
Still holding her arm on his shoulder... Mystic speaks with her soft calming voice... "Please look at me.. it is ok.. nobody wants to harm me.. she came to visit us... I met her long time ago..." They stay in the silence witnessing how he starts to return to his human being form ... transformation so wild... so painful... Mystic just stays with wide open eyes ... her heart beating so rapidly and cannot say a word... she just shivers not letting her hand drop from his shoulder.. feeling all his power all his energy that pulsing trough his vein ... Wind howls around them making pales of leaves fly in the air... mess up with their hair ... leaving them breathless for some time... as it starts ... it ends so quick ... seems nothing happened... just the ground full of debris around them reminds what just happened in here... Mystic looks at Blood with gentle smile on her face ... not showing any sign of fear... and whispers... " here now... much better..." then turn to Nariel who is standing so still that you can think she become a statue of fire.... and speaks " welcome to our Realm my dear.. I need to apologize for Blood... grins .. past time he became overprotective of me... not that I mind it but sometimes he can be little scary"... grins... " now now please come to the castle.. I need to introduce you to the family and I believe you need to rest after this long journey"
Blood
I smile into your eyes, hearing your words. I turn towards the being of light and bow. “My apologizes. I will not harm you. I did not intend to frighten a friend of the Queen’s. My wolf’s baser instincts do tend to take over when I am in a situation that is unknown and I fear for someone I care about.” I realize what I have said and turn towards the beautiful Queen. Emotions and confusion are waging war within me and I need to go think. I gaze deeply into her jewel-like eyes for a moment. “I will be along in a little while. I have some things I need to tend to first. If you will please pardon me?” I see confusion in your eyes briefly. I pull you close and press a whisper soft kiss to your lips. “I will be back.” I change into my spirit wolf form and fly fast into the distance.
My emotions are swirling around inside of me like an angry storm. Intense and fierce. I fly faster and faster. I spy a lake in the distance and land on a cliff that is not far above it. I changed into my human form, closing my eyes and take a deep breath. I smell nothing near. I open my eyes and look all around me. I see nothing near. Gazing into the clear water of the lake I shed my clothes and dive into its cool depths. Fresh, cool water, envelopes me, as I torpedo to the bottom. Calm fills my being. No sounds to be heard but the rushing of water past my ears. I empty my mind of thoughts and let the cool water chill the heat of my body.
After a long time of swimming, my mind and body finally relax. I jump up to the cliff where I have left my clothes and sit to dry in the air. I gaze out onto the beautiful land where I was summoned and finally realize what summoned me and why. My soul’s counterpart. Our souls cried out to each other and heard. I wonder if you have realized this yet.
Sighing, I stand and begin to dress. I need to head back. I only hope that my infernal protective instincts have not frightened you and your friend. I am ever peaceful until someone I care a great deal about is in danger. Then, my primitive instincts take over to protect. I shake my head. I only hope you know this and understand it. I pause. I care. That caring, that thought is what sent me flying here.
The urgency to suddenly see you again fills me and I hurry. I change into my spirit form and fly, making my way back to your castle. Making my way back to the other half of my soul.
Valans
The scarred young traveling knight stalked into the edge of town; tunic torn, blood and gore bespattered--a flaring glare which betokened death brought but quickly and assuredly flaming in the dark and shadowed eyes beneath his unshorn and dishevelled black mane of long and unbound hair. As he walked, wearily, limping slightly--the chainlinks and leather breaks beneath of one leg torn assunder, the thigh there above the knee still bleeding freely and clearly, freshly from a nasty gash, he almost absently then busying himself in cleaning away the mired steel of his longsword, in a deft and fluid sweep resheathing it then with clearly all-to-oft practiced ease: and yet so too, the scarred and sure hand making certain that the blade remained loose in the sheath for quick use.
Spotting a threesome of the local citizenry, he grasped he trailing hindmost with a sure and strong grip upon the shoulder with his free hand turning the hapless fellow, who of course tensed immediately, partway round toward him: he immediately dropping and then halting his own lean and knotted hand toward a dirk in his belt, his two companions stopping themselves from jumpily discharging crossbow and shortbow respectively.
"You there,what goes on in this place? Has the entire region been cursed, and I but wandered thence into a corner of hell itself? What madness of a nightmare is this? Unless I am gone quite mad from weariness and years of bloodshed, I just traversed a veritable seathing sea of walking Corpses out there in the night! And if you think to either use those or to Call me mad, you'll join them as quickly as they would have you! Who commands this place so besieged that I might speak with him, where the watch forces, and where might a man find a good horse hereabouts--damned cadavers Ate my Last one on the way in here! No man should have to kill another man twice!"
And as if then, in answer or example, as the others gasped and cursed suddenly, gripping and readying their weapons glancing then wide eyed back past him, his sword hand suddenly flashed up and back, followed by the sound of a sudden ringing and reverberating 'twang'--a so-described zombie stumbling back as if drunkenly into the shadows at the end of the street by which he himself had just entered into the town to stand beneath the flickering street lamp's light, the twice-hapless living corpse transfixed in the forehead with a small and deadly bolt. The sound of it's form hitting the ground heavily in the shadows there clearly then discernable by all.
"Damned vulture! Stay dead already! Oh--and add in where I might find a pint as well: killing a few dozen of those things and the dust of a thousand leagues tends to raise a bit of a thirst in a man."
Nariel
Worn and indeed weary, Nariel follows cautiously behind her friend. Unknown to any, her inner thoughts were full of tourmoil and heartache. She had left her own lands seeking answers and before she drew her last breathe she would find out what she sought to know. Her hearing so accute and finely tuned she stopped suddenly listening to the sounds on the wind. There.. had been a battle somewhere near by.. And she caught the scent of blood in the air. Being a magical healer and having certain unadvertized gifts, she searched through the night for the "voices" and "bodies" he sensed. Her satchel in hand filled with healing herbs, oinments and various potions, she wondered if her services might be called upon sooner rather than later. Her greatest gift was her compassion and need to relieve suffering.. though for herself she could not do this. For that.. another would have to assist. And so far.. the right one had not appeared.
She picked up so many things.. chaos, blood, fighting, unease and wounded.. She almost stopped her hostess but then decided against it. If the fates brought wounded to her.. she would tend to them. Otherwise.. she was a "guest" and would remain "unnoticed" if she could.
Her fluid gait and graceful movements allowed her to fool many. But inside.. she was just as afraid as she had been as a child. And just as alone. Alone was not bad..but frightened and having lost so much of her memories.. That was the hard part. She hurried her steps then and moved with her friend to the Castle. Hopefully the dawn would bring a clearing of the smells and she could concentrate on being a good guest. She did hope so. Her mind was awhirl with so many things.. she hoped her sleep would come this night. She could only hope and pray so.
Mystic
Enormous power of sensing a fresh blood stopped Mystic... she could not do anything her body reacted tragicly to feeling of it... eyes deep red... started to sparcle in the deep misty night... she turned to Nariel with question in her huge now full of hunger eyes ... yes she did sense that too... licking her lips and could not wait any longer she whispered ... "do not know about you my friend but I cannot resist call of blood anymore ... not now ... it is to strong to powerful and I was absent for so long ...my body full of passion full of power that I did not feel in me for so long..." grinning Mystic looked at hr friend tthen tried to feel any sense of her protector now Blood but feeling he is far away she said to Nariel " are you very tire my friend or maybe some little fiest in tis lovely night will be interested to you" ... laughing she flew in the air inviting her friend to follow her ... and screamed in the air " some needs to heal some needs to eat" with tose words she dived straight to that side where she felt blood fight screams flesh power hunger fear... Mystic never felt like this before... she felt enourmos power too of creature that she knew is awaiting iin those woods... but she did not care ... she just dissapear in the darkness feeling her friend behind... or in front ... and sometimes next to her...
Blood
As I make my way back, something in the air has changed. I pause to breathe in deeply. Blood. Lots of blood. I can hear the sounds of battle in the distance with my hyper-sensitive hearing. My Lady! I must protect her and her people. Intense bloodlust overtakes me as my vampire and dire wolf fight with each other to make an appearance. A red haze forms over my vision. My vampire has won the battle to fight this time. My spirit wolf form changes and huge, black wings appear on my back. My vampire fangs elongate and power surges throughout my body.
As I fly swiftly towards the ongoing battle, I can sense her approach as well. The Vampire Queen. She must be heading towards the battle as well. I can feel her intense power as I draw closer. She is hungry. I can sense her urgent need to feed. I grin and then laugh wickedly. She will have her thirst quenched this night.
Then I sense the presence of the golden-winged woman near my Lady. She is not a warrior such as we are. I sense her healing powers. She has come to take care of our wounded. This is good. We will need her healing touch before the night is through.
I see the battle zone up ahead. Zombies. Too many to count. Lying on the ground. Some of them getting back up. Where in Hades did all these Zombies come from? I notice a man with a sword talking with some of the Queen’s Guards. I listen to what he is saying to see if he is a threat. He is a Knight and has been battling the Zombies and wants to know who the ruler is, where to get a horse and where to get a drink. The guards look at him as though he is daft, wondering who he is.
I notice movement off to the side and can see more headed their way. But it is not only Zombies that I see; other dark creatures of destruction have joined them. You can see their menace and evil. The unknown Knight and the Queen’s Guards are unaware of the army of evil coming their way. And so many of them. I see the Queen approaching from the other side just as she notices me. Some inner instinct tells me we can talk without words. Our connection to one another is so strong and powerful. I whisper in her mind, “They know not of the approaching evil about to come upon them my Lady.” I can see your red glowing eyes in the distance. Then I hear you whisper back in my mind with a laugh, “But the evil does not know WE are here either.” “My Lady, where is your army? Where are your guardians and protectors?” “They will sense us and come, Sir Blood. I have sent my power out to them, telling them to make haste towards me. Come, we can wait no longer. They are almost upon the unsuspecting below.”
I let out my piercing war cry and plunge into the thick of the battle. The unknown Knight and Guards below hear me and then see both the Queen and me as we dive into the battle that has just reached them. Blood. The metallic scent is thick in the air. Bloodlust overtakes me as I begin kill the evil creatures with an almost savage pleasure. My vision is pure red now. As I ruthlessly rip out the throat of one of the evil creatures, I can hear the Queen’s allies approaching to join us.
Trenchsoul
*sighs softly, having known that there would be enemies, but not so soon, he commands the beasts and creatures of realms unknown to redouble their efforts on the ramparts, the stones veritably flying to the walls and battlements, but the efforts of reconstruction obviously will not be completed before the droves of the undead arrive. He focuses most of his attentions on maintaining the reconstruction efforts, rebuilding the defenses, as well as fortifying the majickal defenses around the kingdom. The rest of his efforts reach into the aether, calling to those in the other dimensions that would hear and respond to the call to arms* While I am not adept at fighting, I shall attempt to support the effort as best I'm able. *drawing a circle in the air before him, majickal energies rippling within, tearing open a hole between realms, sending a burst of energy through the portal. The effort seemingly making him fade, the colours of even his clothing fading to a dull grey. The ramparts and battlements rising into the air around the kingdom, awaiting the arrival of archers and ballistas, cannon and soldiers. And, yet still, gaps in the fortifications and defenses leave the kingdom exposed to assault by the unceasing waves of the walking dead. Titan hulks slowly clamor over the hills and it's fellow dead, their giant bulks impressing the earth with every step, crushing living and dead alike beneath their monstrous feet. Shadows zip in and out of the gaps between firelight and night, tearing living bodies to shreds and supping upon the mists of blood and gore, leaving nothing but the dust of bone and flesh to fall to the earth. Tattered and torn wings flap and flutter above all, the corpse like bodies of the fliers serpentine and skeletal, swooping down to seize and rise with an unfortunate victim, to devour them above the field of battle, showering gore and offal upon the combatants below. The spider-like limbs of conglomerate nightmares step lightly, swiftly, over all, snaring victims at random, piercing their bodies with multiple fangs, converting the victims as their life force is devoured, creating more of the undead masses.* Hold, dear friends. Hold and hope that our allies can respond in time. *he sags under the intensity of the effort*
KakarikiFirehawk
Hymn to Hope
While the Castle was revived by the returned habitants and the Queen herself life goes on at the outer rim of the island where a lush but dense forest resided...
Grazing animals on small grassy plains... a small pond with cranes doing their courtship dancing... rabbits jumping around through the knee high flower beds... a group of deer walked in a soothed way at the edge of the forest...
They seemed not to be even slightly interested in what is happening at the other side of the isle and why should they... this part was always left alone for the largest part... and besides that the magical protective sphere makes sure that for most mortals the isle looks like an useless volcanic island with only rocks... but a handful that might be able to see it's true splendour and might which makes it a perfect place for any who wishes to be left alone.
One deer stayed behind to indulge himself with the clover he found... from the dark of the forest edge a bow was slowly lifted... the bow was made of a darker kind of wood with added leathery grip points specifically used by rangers who where quite common in other worlds... a rugged hand protected by a simple but old looking leather glove carefully fits in an arrow while the rope made that soft sound you hear when a bow is spanned..
Then the arrow was released... flying through bushes... making holes in leaves without falling down... the arrow was very well fletched and the arrowhead was made of a light coloured metal almost shiny therefore of very hight quality...
The arrow did hit his intended target... the deer felt down on his side and remained there lifeless... the hunter came walking out of the forest to the plain... he held his hand slight before his eyes to protect himself from the bright sunlight that did not penetrated the dense forest and his eyes were not adjusted as yet...
Clothed with black and brown cloths made clear he was very well adjusted to forest life and although rugged with a tear here and there... it was sturdy enough for an active life in a not always friendly habitat.
He pulled out a dagger and kneeled near the deer to make sure the animal was dead and not suffering any pain... the arrow did his job properly and he did not had to use his dagger and slid it back in his holster and stood up while turning around and made a high pitched whistling noise which made a horse appear out of a bush not too far away...
He lifted the deer on his shoulder and walked towards the nearing horse to put and tie the deer on the rear of the steed just behind the saddle... he picked out a flask of water from his saddlebag and drank a few well deserved gulps and splashed some over his weary face.
The man had dirty blond coloured hair and facial hair of a few days old and grey blue eyes with a small pupil because of the bright sunlight and he started to smile when a strange bird sound was heard... a non indigenous parrot like bird landed on his shoulder, "There you are little buggah, I almost left without you"... the parrot merely made some sounds of comfort being happy he was back with his master.
After he checked the deer was tightened securely he mounted his horse and drove away in a easy pace... content knowing he had meat for dinner the coming few weeks...
He petted his horse while riding, "Let's head home old boy" ...
Nikkita
Nikki, sits in her room, her head is or under a spell, she can not think stright. All she can think of, is her love,(Trenchsoul)
Nikki, walks to her chair, sits in front of her mirror, starts to brush her long, soft wavey hair. Looking and day dreaming of what may come of this love, she has for this creature. Nikki continues to brush her long hair, then stops to see a red glow in the cornor of her eye."What's this? Nikki opens the boxs,reaches inside the box, to find her red rose.. (glowing so brightly, like she has never seen it glow that red, that bright)...... Nikki, then runs out of her room, down the stairs, holding the box in her hand, being hopeful ,she will not drop it......'THINKS TO HER SELF"...I need to find my sister, where can she be, 'looking in every door way, down the long halls to the out side dark world................Nikki, stops in
the front door way, she see darkness all around her relm, lights flashing, unknow voices calling....... hmmm what can this be??? Nikki, stands in the door way, looking at the outside world, she then falls to her knees, still holding the box in her hands.......
The sounds, nikki hear's in the distance, and the rech'id screams of the night.........Nikki holds the box tightly, wondering where hre sister mystic could be.........Nikki, slowly get's up," nikki," drops the box, on the ground, the box opens, and the rose fall's out on to the drit. The rose start to float in the air, glowing so bright red, spinning around, stops at nikkis head. Nikki, is blinded, by this beautiful, red rose, Then she puts her hand out to block, the red glowing light....... .Nikki then, is reaches out to the fatel beauty, touches it,and her fingers start to feel a little numb........ Nikki, looks, and sees some one in the distance.
Nikki, falls to her knees, once more feeling the numbing in her had, looks back and call to the stranger in the darkness....Help me, someone, anyone........
Valans
Even as he has already located the Tavern and Inn--which he admitted with relief to himself, being one and the same, were just convenient enough to suit him--no matter the sorry state of the place, just ahead of him at the crossroads in the square's southern edge, a hand upon the handle and the heady scent of old,strong ale already calling to him from beyond, Alanthe (pronounced: "Ah-lon-thae") hears the renewed sounds of conflict behind: and growls, low, in response automatically.
'Damn,' he muses sourly,'Well--so much for ale, song and passing out happily I guess after all. Go figure. No small wonder that it just goes hand-in-hand so "nicely" with the rest of my damned lovely day I supose!'
Turning then abruptly about to shoulder past the three townsmen, the dark glare of earlier now turned to an even darker one of pure fury, he adds;
"Well lads, seems our liesure will have to wait--but there'll be hell to pay for someone in this: and someone amongst your 'lords of louts' owes me for all of this extra trouble too: bank on that! My lovely,sparkling silver spurs tarnished long ago, along with my vaunted, proud virtue--something to do with the mud and dust of a world's worth of marching, the blood from a few hundred battlefields and the loss of everything and everyone ye've ever cared for tends to have that effect on a man. You three!; gather every man, woman and child old enough, or depending, young enough, to bear and use sword or spear, or in your cases: pitchforks, cudgels or rolling pins. I don't particularly Care which! You can use barrel lids and wheels for Shields for all it matters! And bring me torches and oil! Plenty of 'em! You people want your town to still be standing and your sorry lives preserved, you'll Fight for that right!, or to roaring Hades with the Lot of you! No point in good folks like those yonder, or even a sorry, scarred-up war-horse like myself being the Only ones to be risking life and limb and dying for those few who won't do a thing to save themselves! Now get to it! Everyone and everything that'll count for a weapon! Move!!"
Even as the three hapless men headed off at the double-quick in different directions, he himself leaping the short set of steps back onto the street,blade unsheathing in a blur as he headed back into the fight now raging ahead, he added as an after-thought over his shoulder;
"And make damned good and sure that your town's leaders are here for this too! All of 'em! Or mayhap I'll start that accounting for my services to them as soon as I'm done handling this! And that includes You!, you Hear me?! I don't see your sorry back-sides here helping your fellows, and the lord of darkness take me, but there won't be a safe place in all the known worlds where you can hide and I can't find you! I'll swear that in your own blood! Cowards to Corpses I say, and Worth even Less!!"
He headed straight toward and into the nearest group of struggling figures then, with long rapid strides, stilletto now filling his other hand as he moved to join the lovely little 'party' before and now about him.
"You Want death and steel you worthless, brainless maggots?!? I AM--both Death And Steel!! Let's Dance then,Shall we?!!"
Even as the nearest zombie turned it's head jerkily to regard the new-comer with blank gaze, it's part in the dance of life,death and undeath was already over: it fell back with it's rotted head split cleanly in twain by a viscious overhand swipe--to be then but kicked away disdainfully, contempteously--as if it had been but mere trash in the way and underfoot.
"Aye! No more need to wait: Death is Here!! Let's start the Party!!!"--and waded in amongst them with, despite his numerous past woundings and hurts, the smooth and sure litheness of a cat: already a whirlwind of flashing steel and ruin among them...
Death had Indeed come to join the Party: but death for Whom??...
(to be continued?...)
Trenchsoul
*feeling the reaction of the Pearl of Sinion, he strains his powers the littlest bit further, dropping to one knee in the effort to maintain the reconstruction and defensive effort, holding back the creatures as best his own majickal defenses would allow, he pushed an essence of himself across the space between his physical form and the lady Nikkita, a shadow of himself. The portal between their physical forms is a dark and empty hallway, full of the essence of night, the darkest skies of stormy days, his essence merely another shadow among the blackness, stepping across the distance in but a single stride to reach slowly down to the prone form of lady Nikki, without voice to calm her fears, gently touching the dust of the Pearl's pollen on her skin, drawing away a long, sinuous string that glows softly, like a spider's thread, stretching it to the rose once more, reaching with two fingers from the other dark limb to caress her eyes, her lips, drawing patterns across her body, arcane symbols that flare with every completed line. Finally, when the patterns are complete, her clothing melting away where the lines score her flesh, the single, pollen dusted finger strokes the petals of the Pearl, eliciting a burst of brilliant red light from the contact that spreads quickly down the spider thread, trailing along the glowing patterns upon her skin, lighting them afire to burn away the remains of her clothing and replace them, covering her skin, with a shimmering veil, plates and scales, chains and fabric, shimmering and beautiful, empowering her fleshly form with the power of the dead of the Bergheist, their spiritual energies flowing like a torrent through the link the Pearl created. The power of the innocent damned reincarnated within the form of a pure soul, a heart that will carry their justice, if not to the perpetrators that destroyed their home, then to those that would destroy hers. When the transformation is completed, his shadow form can no longer sustain its form, it fades with a ghostly, shadow of a smile. He returns to himself with a snap like elastic bands pulled to tightly, the crack of his essence returning throws him forcefully to the ground where he laughs softly, whispering into the air with satisfaction* They come, and she comes to lead them, if only by her example on the frontlines of battle. Raise your sword, m'lady Nikkita, heft your shield, and annihilate the enemy of your homeland. Your family awaits your thundering stride upon the battlefield. *spreading his arms wide as the hordes of unknown dimensions march through the open portals, monstrous forms, angelic fliers, beast and biped, on four legs and none, all armed for battle, gilded for warfare, and bearing the expression the prone form in the dust among them shares, the grim and grisly face of destruction held in check only by the promise of their commander to come. The crash of sword on shield, the crunch of armored foot on stone, the roar of a thousand, thousand voices raised in a cry of promised violence, calling out..... "Our Lady of War, lead us! Or Goddess of Victory, we are yours to command! Lead us to battle!"
Nariel
Nariel saw her friend fly up into the air, eyes a blood red and her words indicating her purpose was to find what sort shed the blood and what sort were bleeding so that she could feed. Nariel was not one to want or take blood. She was a healer so she rose up with her golden wings and transformed herself into her part Phoenix part dragonic form and set out in pursuit to find what the cause of the horrendous sounds in the night were.
Nariel was a healer, trained in the formal arts of herbolgy and also trained as her family had passed to her the capabilities of a Mage or magic wielder of the arts. She followed behind Mystic.. not too close and dimmed her "light" so as not to be noticed in the dark sky. The last thing she wanted was to be seen. She swooped low, noticing things as she went and came upon a tavern below and men going in and a man coming out. She stopped to hear what was being said all the while attuned to the dragon inside her as well as the sounds of battle in the night. The mans words stopped her.
She heard him say;
"Well lads, seems our leiusure will have to wait--but there'll be hell to pay for someone in this: and someone amongst your 'lords of louts' owes me for all of this extra trouble too: bank on that! My lovely,sparkling silver spurs tarnished long ago, along with my vaunted, proud virtue--something to do with the mud and dust of a world's worth of marching, the blood from a few hundred battlefields and the loss of everything and everyone ye've ever cared for tends to have that effect on a man. You three!; gather every man, woman and child old enough, or depending, young enough, to bear and use sword or spear, or in your cases: pitchforks, cudgels or rolling pins. I don't particularly Care which! You can use barrel lids and wheels for Shields for all it matters! And bring me torches and oil! Plenty of 'em! You people want your town to still be standing and your sorry lives preserved, you'll Fight for that right!, or to roaring Hades with the Lot of you! No point in good folks like those yonder, or even a sorry, scarred-up war-horse like myself being the Only ones to be risking life and limb and dying for those few who won't do a thing to save themselves! Now get to it! Everyone and everything that'll count for a weapon! Move!!"
And as the three moved of, she head that same man yell:
""And make damned good and sure that your town's leaders are here for this too! All of 'em! Or mayhap I'll start that accounting for my services to them as soon as I'm done handling this! And that includes You!, you Hear me?! I don't see your sorry back-sides here helping your fellows, and the lord of darkness take me, but there won't be a safe place in all the known worlds where you can hide and I can't find you! I'll swear that in your own blood! Cowards to Corpses I say, and Worth even Less!!"
He headed straight toward and into the nearest group of struggling figures then, with long rapid strides, stilletto now filling his other hand as he moved to join the lovely little 'party' before and now about him.
"You Want death and steel you worthless, brainless maggots?!? I AM--both Death And Steel!! Let's Dance then,Shall we?!!"
Even as the nearest zombie turned it's head jerkily to regard the new-comer with blank gaze, it's part in the dance of life,death and undeath was already over: it fell back with it's rotted head split cleanly in twain by a viscious overhand swipe--to be then but kicked away disdainfully, contempteously--as if it had been but mere trash in the way and underfoot.
"Aye! No more need to wait: Death is Here!! Let's start the Party!!!"
She decided to hover above and out of sight watching them. This was something or someone to keep watch of.. and she still separated her mind to track Mystic.
"What were they about?" she thought to herself. She would follow and see. She cloaked herself in darkness so as not to be seen and followed them undetectable to the "battle"
Mystic
" Ever the Wind " Old Irish Air of Lee Oscar Bluesharp-Echo Mundharmonika
Flying fast as the wind she sends powerful calls to her family for help .. Mystic feels she might need that... turning around she senses her friend near by but still in some distance.. also she feels here are more creatures then she felt before... the Queen calls all whom she felt who felt her ... specially those who tried her blood or shared hers... their ability to feel her is more accurate and they might answer faster to her call... looking around in the total darkness where you are surrounded just by the silence and sounds or weapons movements Mystic takes her dagger and starts to kill zombies ... they always tried to get to covens like hers for free food... the others all who go in her way... but she is to weak .. still is.. absent of blood .. donated blood made her live but not to fight not in the fights like this.. so Mystic needs to be very careful... she needs to count her every move.
Looking for source to feed herself and in the same time making her way to it... Mystic feels how her power goes away little by little weakening her to the lethal stage that she won't be able to think ... trying so hard to sense fresh her type of blood she looses her sensibility to feel... in a second Mystic just turns quickly around and sinks her fangs into the body .. feeling how blood goes to her body to her veins.. giving her power.. strength
and in the very same moment feeling sharp pain in her back... her pupils dilates so wide... full of surprise eyes slowly turns to deep blue again and she lets her victim drop to the ground turning herself around and meeting dark red eyes looking at her with sarcasm.. and pulling a wood dagger deeper to her body... he was her greatest enemy of coven near by who were always jealous of their power and their ability to rule and who promised her he will make her fall when the moment will be right...
Falling slowly down she just .. whispers.. " please come... " and all disappears in the total darkness...
Valans
Awareness was key in any situation, Alanthe had long-since learned: and the more-so when eldritch energies were involved--and with un-naturals and supernaturals a part of the situation. That his own senses were more than he himself appeared to others to be was his own secret--and one ever closely gaurded, known but to one other: and she, he believed now long-since beyond caring--though her baleful spirit he was sure, would yet remember him but too-well yet--if not forever.
So it was that those "others" whom were present--those lending their strengths, abilities and energies to the effort of the beleaguered in survivng this night of strife and carnage, he was indeed aware of; but he spared no more thought of the fact of it now: as such could not, even for but a moment be spared. No; his sole point of concentration now was of his own immediate surroundings there upon the blooded and hotly contested battle-front, of the movements and occurances about him, as he continued to rage through the veritable sea of foes like a scythe through grain. Not a single foe near-at-hand escaped his attention: nor was spared the lightning-like retribution of his blades or blurred form in motion: his sole motive at the present being to aid and to save the lives of all whom he might.
And yet so too, a portion of his subconscious was mindful of the battle area at large as well; assessing and calculating the dynamics and factors which though most if not all other indivuals involved would not be, he knew to be paramount considerations in the balance of the battle: of who would win and who would lose did not they remain in mind, were not the proper steps and actions taken to--if not tip the balance, then to maintain it until the right conditions allowed otherwise--the right moment to counter, the arrival of badly needed reinforcement, or that chance moment when precisely the right strike upon the right target might well turn all in their favor.
Such was the mindset of the seasoned warrior: and potentially it all might well rest upon that--as experience and years of such trials had taught him only too-well.
He like-wise was as mindful that there was more which he personally might do--might summon forth from within his 'duel being', that might well aid in off-setting what yet remained, a one-sided contest--for now; but so too he knew, that at the moment his greatest strength-of-aid was in the example he leant--of courage and unwillingness to shirk the danger and duty thus placed upon him of necessity this night. He was a stranger to the townsfolk--one who had stepped-in to risk his own "life" in their defense: and it had already set many of them--be they craftsmen, shop-keeps or the common street begger to fighting alongside and about him like mortal demons possessed--mere 'humans' or not: and he knew as surely as this that it's meaning for him was clear: he could not relent, could not for but a moment relax or ease in his own efforts--or all might well be lost. Nor thus, could he afford, As that example to them, now appear to be anything other than he was now thought to be by them. This thing he must Ever be mindful of...Already he was expending not merely his reserves of physical energies--which could of course not continue 'forever' without necessarily needing to eventually restore them, but so-too a goodly measure of his mental energies in enhancing and maintaining his currently magnified or increased speed through a particular discipline normally reserved and utilized in but the most dire of situations: this he felt to be such a time for it's need--and thus allowed himself to exercise but this sole ability--for now. Perhaps there would be no need of more: but could that 'perhaps' be risked?...
And yet so Too, did he even Then, sense the yet-hidden "eyes" of another upon him...
Blood
I hear the soft plea from my Lady and turn to see her fall. Intense, uncontrollable rage and pain, sear throughout my body. I see a vampire I have not seen before, pushing a wooden dagger deeper into her body. Time seems to slow, as a roar escapes from deep within me, so loud that all who battle pause to stare at me. My dire wolf and vampire join together in my fury. My form is not of one or the other, but a combination of the two. I grow to over 8 feet tall, my skin is black with red and blue marbling. One eye is blood red, the other a deep blue, both glowing and swirling. My claws and teeth lethal. Large black wings expand from my back and with another cry of outrage, I have the enemy vampire within my claws in seconds. My movements so fast you cannot see. I hold him up in the air, my voice booming loudly throughout the battlefield, “you will die for that. No one touches or harms what is mine.” With a bloodcurdling roar, I easily pull the vampire’s body apart, and roar my rage as I throw each half in a different direction.
I kneel down and lift my dear one into my arms. Fear seizes me and I lift my head and cry out, “Healers, please come to me swiftly. I have need of you My Lady needs you.” I bend my massive dire-vamp head and gaze upon your still form, so tiny in my huge arms. My chest hurts and I have tears of blood falling down my face. Rage once again begins to fill me and I roar out my anguish as I wait for the healers.
Valans
The rains had started then, and the quickening winds with it. Thunder boomed and rolled, blue lightening flashing ominously to southward rushing quickly onward and toward them. The storm had come...
He had scented it long hours before--but his knowledge of it meant but nothing to him; what would be would, what would come, would come: and he would simply accept, face and endure it, whatever it was. As he always had: as he always would. And yet he was aware, yet again, as it ever did, how the rain reminded him, even now, at a time like this, of Katerina, his long lost love...No; not Now: he must concentrate on here, on now, must be here with those even then, struggling to survive! 'Just a little while longer my love...Soon...soon...'
But for now, there were others endangered, those who needed his aid and protection, and he could not turn his back on them: even now--so long after having lost his own faith, so long after...There would be time enough to meet his own end later, or perhaps even now, upon This night, upon This field of battle, perhaps in but the next few minutes, or even seconds: if but the fates would be so kind. If he who had been his god Could be. And then perhaps, Redemption: Finally, a Reprieve from this nightmare existance...
Again--his sense of the unseen eyes upon him: yet he sensed no threat from where they were--from whom they belonged to. No; a benevolent presence this: or at least, this person or being had Offered no threat--thus Far.
He forgot it then--mind once more fully on the hellish battle raging before and about him. Others had come; he could not see them from where he was, now having pressed long since forward into the thick of the fighting and the foe, but nonetheless, the signs were evident--the renewed force of resistance, others already embattled about now pressing forward with renewed vigor, their foe no longer able to advance save in a few individual cases or in small knots--these the larger and more fearsome, more powerful, or simply more organized and mean-natured among them.
Here represented before them was every imaginable creature and supernatural being ever told of in fire-side tale and ancient legend--and many that he would not have envisioned even in or from the deepest pits of hell. Some he would have sworn, were not even beings of his own world--could Not be: for he had never heard their description--and the reality of them now, at this moment, at this place, could not be Denied.
But then, even were that somehow, no matter how impossibly so, he was here, now: and so what he must do could also not be denied: and he had seen, experienced and known things that others would well have thought impossible as well--and yet which he already knew only-to-well, were so.
Saint George t'was said, had slain a Dragon, the 'Beast', if tales were to be believed: he had already slain or re-slain beings here which even the valorous and bold Sir George might well have balked at facing, with no more thought than one gives a swarm of flies. At least one kind, which he knew only too-well indeed: and which he had singled out for 'special treatment' for the fact. This he would not now have said--even had he the chance or breath to: nor had any intention of ever mentioning later either. Never, were it not otherwise somehow known: and he would, as he had for some time now, never divulge that knowledge willingly at any cost. Not did it cost him the soul he no longer possessed to lose.
And just now, he no longer even had the Blood left to lose much more of. The fight had, after nearly an hour, already cost him grieviously; he bled freely from better than a dozen wounds. Hardy--more so than most around him, he might well be; able to survive what might easily kill others, perhaps--but severe blood-loss and debilitating wounds were still that nonetheless: and he must soon either seek a respite, or fall where he stood. This he already knew: as he had for some long minutes now--the darkness of unconsciousness having risen up to claim him repeatedly despite his having fought it off and continued onward, refusing to give in or to cease his efforts in the fight raging there. Just a while longer...Soon, it would be Done...
Time passed--how long he did not know. He stumbled, he reeled like a drunken man: or like a man who had lost enough blood to have died an hour or more past. He had pushed himself well beyond the point of tollerance: long past the point of breaking and collapse. The rain drove against them now in veritable sheets, the wind had become fierce, gusting. Visibility was either reduced to a bare yard to two yards at times when the gale was full force, perhaps three to five when it eased: he could no longer be sure. Indeed: he was no longer sure of much of Anything...
All about him had become like some part of a twisted dark nightmare; the wounded, corpses and the hacked pieces of bodies lay all about--in some places layered two to three deep, the ground about had turned to quick mud, now with the pelting of the storm, running over the ground and the cobbles like a brown river: tinted a deep, wine-like scarlet...
Faces, at times, or things which were twisted versions of what might have served for faces, some with fangs, with snouts, with scales, with spines or horns, wiith palid tight skin, with the flesh falling from them, with glowing red or bright amber eyes, some with but dark empty orbs, soul-less, emerged from out of the darkness, brilliant slashes of lightening, storm and rains,here and there--first from one direction,and then another, and another; these he instinctively struck out at: and once again, they would disappear, and he would be left all alone for a brief time in the now dulled echoing sounds about him he now but absently, carelessly, knew to be the sounds of battle...weren't they??...
After a time, the faces appeared less frequently, or at least they seemed to: and time took on a slowed feel--indeed all seemed slowed down impossibly, even so he. His limbs felt as heavy as though iron chains weighed them down, his body had almost no feeling at all--other than surges now and again, of nearly overwhelming pain: and even these he had now begun scarce to notice.
And ever, the darkness, a thing which normally he would not have even needed torch-light in, now pressed in continually around him, like shadow demons, seeked to drag him down, perhaps to pull his being apart between them. He fought it, fought them, fought onward: ever flailing and stumbling onward--but to where? What was he still fighting? Where was he? where was he Going?...
When it was that he was finally, inevitably, overwhelmed by that terrible, undefeatable, beast of shadow that seemed to be everywhere at once, he did not know: and remembered only after for a time, the numb slow spin away into the impenetrable void of darkness below and all about...and then, thankfully, gratefully, finally accepting, peacefully, knew no more...
Dancingle
Walking to the table to set up the new bottles of elixirs, placing them on the table as I feel the energy of the queen as a sharp sense that goes through me. My ears perk up and I drop everything to answer to her call, grabbing my bag of travel elixirs, crystals and herbs as I head out the sanctuary haven.
"Oh I wish I knew where she was, then I could just flash to her." Placing my bag over my back, unfolding my wings then taking flight following her energy signal to where she is. Like following a lit trail I trace over her flight pattern slower than I would like to. My ears perk up more once I hear the pleas of Dane, smiling landing where I am. "That's just what I needed" pointing one arm up to the sky my eyes glow an ominous yellow as I yell the words my ears pointing into the direction of the crying beast~ "Lightning flash!" A bolt of lightning strikes my position, then as fast the lightning takes me I arrive in front of Dane and Mystic in a bright and quick flash. My wings steaming from my travel, looking to them as my eyes begin to dim rushing to take my bag off and asses the situation. Walks around Dane to see how badly wounded she is, as he holds her on her side I see the wooden steak in her back. Nodding at what to do from here I place my paw on Dane to bring him back and help me with her treatment.
"Dane you need to help me now, the wood must be removed so that she can begin her healing, I assure you, it will be painful for her but I will be here ready to tend as soon as it's out." Looking to Mystic as her color begins to darken, knowing I have to move quickly I pull out my Jet elixir and my amethyst crystals. Places the Amethyst crystals in a grid around us, folds out my healing towel preparing the elixir and some gaws to stop the bleeding. Kneels in front front of them just outside of the grid closing my eyes calling in my guide. My energy rises as I call her in to help with my healing a small blue blur appears, looking closely as bright, beautiful, bold, blue wings unfold revealing a small water fairy. She stretches her tiny figure with her big crystal, blue eyes opening up. Opening my eyes to meet with hers, a nod to each other as their connection needs no words to explain. She turns to face Mystic, gliding down with water drops trailing behind her, placing her tiny hands on Mystic's chest surrounding her body with a bright blue glow. I look to Dane and give him the command.
"Pull out the steak now"
Nariel
Nariel head the call for a healer and she took flight to find where Queen Mystic had fallen. Another was there to heal her but Nariel had something very powerful to use. She swooped down in her cloak of darkness so as to be undetected.. And landed mere feet from the fallen form of her friend. She walks softly to the fallen one and says softly.
"I have something very powerful to heal with.... My ..tears. A Phoenix' tears can bring forth those even on the brink of death and heal them. Please.. Take my tears for her." -and with that she let her tears fall into a vial from her own pocket pouch and then gave the vial to the other healer. She wasted no more time.. the others were falling fast.. She rose into the air and chanted an encantation of magic taught to her by her father, who had learned it through his father, who had learned it through his father successive back six generations of Mage in her family. I t was a powerful spell of repulsion and put up a wall barrier that the opposition would find transparent but smooth as glass and harder than any steel or stone they might try. This would buy them a reprieve and keep them from preying on those she protected. Then she threw down fireballs to burn a line around those Zombies that were closing in. She hovered and waited.. Then cast her mind about for the other she had been following from her cloaked state before the call came from Lord Blood. She sensed him.. And it was not good. But she had to stay here and hold back the foe.. She also knew many would need to be healed and one healer could not do it all.. So though she wished to go find the other.. she remained defending her friend and her people. Each time the foes pressed forward, Nariel threw down fire balls ad continued to rain them down on the horrific deformed beings who formed the "army" attacking. She cast her mind searching for the "Devil may care, Knight" as she had dubbed him when he left the tavern. But he was losing his battle and his fight.. his will to live.. She sent thoughts telepathically to him as strong as she could. Her skills worked with Dragon and most Elven and other types.. She could only pray he would hear her and see the "light" she was beaming at his direction.
"Do not give up.. Cling to this life.. Come to the Light and let its pure energy heal you." She kept sending the message and the healing light with it. She could do no more if he did not fight for his life too.
Valans
He knew then, there, in the endless, empty void of oblivion, peace and echoing silence: comforting somehow it was, deeper and darker than darkest night. He drifted therein--like a feather upon the wind or water, there: where even his thoughts had fallen to welcome silence--and for a time, he wanted nothing more--naught but to remain there, aware of nothing and no one. No more pain, no more sorrow's overwhelming burden to bear through endless, torturous "life", no cares: nothing...
But even as he had accepted, chosen--felt it was time for him, his endless labours in this life and world done--immersed in the tranquil solace of empty, timeless space, something...then again, naught...then there again.....kept seeking to stir him: to awaken his restive spirit as if from but no more than a stuporous drunken slumber. 'Why...?...no.....leave me be in peace.....please...no more...it is done...I and my part in it...done, at Last...'
And yet it--this unknown and undefined something continued: refusing to let him be, there in the peaceful deep dark between time and space. 'No!...it is Enough!...wake me not...but for the coming of the light of my...Katerina!...
But he was There, wasn't he? He had waited, and before endured all to be found worthy: that he might again find, or be found by, and reunited, finally, with his bright and shining Angel--that light of all lights so cruelly taken from him: leaving him ever after in darkness and pain alone in the world...Where Was she? His soul called to her across the void, his spirit's resonating call but echoing back to him a hundred fold, as though mockingly. 'NO my love!...Not You!...Not Lost!!...This Cannot Be!...a fate this is too Cruel for even I!...NO!!!...'
His grief overwhelming, his fall and so failure, now surely complete--and thus he, of a certainty surely now, truly cast out into the 'Void'...
Then it was that he simply allowed his despair to wash over him, to draw him down, submerged beneath it's surface: to drown and end him with no more concern or fight--to truly and totally, finally surrender...
But it was not So...Still that undefineable something called to him, 'Pricked' at him annoyingly, prodded his soul toward wakefulness. But Why? Did whatever it was not Know?? Not see him for a lost and discarded thing as even he now sensed surely that he was??? Why would it simply not let him Be?, simply leave him alone to the fate he had accepted: to that so clearly deserved by one who had failed all???....
And yet there it was again---almost like but the echoe of a sound or voice heard at great distance...muffled, distorted beyond recognition...almost beyond percieving at all...
A light then followed--annoyingly bright, there in that all-but impenatrable darkness, naught but a single bright brief spark: and yet so white and pure a vibrant light was it's very source seemingly, that even here, where he then was, it struck his senses as if someone had just pulled aside the black curtains of a mourning chamber cast in night to reveal his thus weakened eyes to the brilliance of full on day light! 'Leave me ALONE!!!...'
He did not Wish to wake--not now, not tomorrow: not ever Again! He wanted but to be left alone there in the darkness of his despair and misery: there in his judgement and vast dark prison of security.
But this was simply not meant to Be it seemed...
Again, the light--piercingly bright, a small sphere near at hand, elongated and glowing almost like the form or spirit-light of another being, here in a place as foreign to it's light as was the darkness now that seemed to shrink and pull away from it to whatever realm of existance the light had come from...and then again, the 'voice': for now it seemed clearly to be, though but sensed as a resonance, as his had been--save that it did not seem as his own, to echo across the void, but rather, to resonate through or inside him! 'What do you Want of me?!...what More would the world have of me that I have not already given for and to it?!? I Have no more to give!!'...and then he 'heard' it, now clearly...
..."Do not give up.. Cling to this life.. Come to the Light and let its pure energy heal you." Again, and again he heard it, over and over--though it was not as if in echoing waves, but as if repeated, and along with it, the light pulsated, washing over, about and past him like the incoming surf of waves upon a shore.
Normally, light, bright light, like sun light Hurt him--caused him pain that daily he met and endured, inured naturally to it after years of trial by it in order to become harder, 'denser', against it's fury: though by what safe-guard, what shielding, what talisman or benevolant blessing--if any at all remained him of such grace, he knew not. And yet this light did Not harm him, did not force him to raise from within the wall or force of resistance which other times he must in order to so endure it. Rather it seemed to offer comfort, aid, beckoning him toward the 'door' which led back out of the void: but back to What?...to but More of the Same from which he had now finally found his Release??....
'But WHY??!...Answer me This!...WHY should I wish to return??!?...'
Nariel
Nariel was poised above the ground many yards into the air. She hovered sending the waves of healing to the unnamed one.. The Knight who had fallen and was suffering. His suffering and anguish hit her back in endless waves as powerful as the ones of healing and light she sent to him. And yet....she could not let him go. There was more.........so much more in him and her healing touch and Light COULD be the key to that.
His bold and almost cursing questions filled her mind all of a sudden.
'What do you Want of me?!...what More would the world have of me that I have not already given for and to it?!? I Have no more to give!!'
She felt her mind suddenly beset with such terrible pain.. torment and suffering. Someone he had loved had gone..left him alone in this world and it was now the cause of his inconsolable grief.
She however was undaunted by this.......though the pain was almost more than her empathic mind could bear. She continued now, even stronger and more insistent.
"Don't give up. I promise it WILL get better. Come to the Light. Let it heal and cleanse your body and soul."
Then she heard the agonizing question like a thunder bolt to her head
'But WHY??!...Answer me This!...WHY should I wish to return??!?...'
For an answer she sent of wave quite different to him....... healing? yes..Full of Light? yes. but filled with unconditional love. This being an emotion she knew that most all would understand and accept. She sent to him this thought.
"Would she to whom you mourn wish of you this ending? Would she want you to give up before your journey is done?"
Valans
Again, that Voice from the brilliant pulsating light...
"Would she to whom you mourn wish of you this ending? Would she want you to give up before your journey is done?"
'...How would she not Know??...Am I not Dead?...does this not mean I Have done all that might be done?, all that the gods might require of me?...how is my 'Journey' Not then done, if I am now Here?!? What More can I do or Offer???...'
He was now in utmost turmoil within himself; '...wish of you this ending...' (??) Was This Not the ending thus fated him? Was this Not a worthy and fitting ending to all he had done, what he had endured, accomplished for others in honoring his oath to serve and to protect the helpless and the innocent while willing to sacrifice self? But Once had he failed in that duty--too far away to have known and prevented it; it had cost him all that he had ever found in his world to hold dear and to value. It had cost him his faith, his pride, all that he had held sacred and cherished. Grief-stricken, fallen--both in faith and in spirit he had then left all else behind; lands, titles, accolades, the company of all he had known, the respect and comradery of his fellow knights, in order to continue in those avowed duties, to that to which he had been blood-sworn: that he might save all others whom he chanced upon in need of his aid and skills--to never fail again in fullfilling that pledge, that way, so much a part of who and what he was, of that which so defined his heart and soul. In the end, he had even lost the latter in the course of his travels a few years later: and yet even then his will was the stronger--his vow to earn the right to one day rejoin his love, to be found and proven worthy once more to do so all that he knew, all that drove him ever onward. Had he Not Fullfilled that pledge to the powers-that-be And to her???...What remained that he could still do, that might still affect at all, what was still occurring back where he had come from? He had fought, he had aided in the effort and saved many of the lives of those who had fought beside him, had slain untold scores of the creatures and other-worldly beings which had beset them, and in falling, had met his end defiantly to the very last. Had Fought til nothing physically remained to him with which to Do so. How then had he now Failed???...
He searched then within himself--down to the very center of his core and being: What...what remained that he might yet Do?
He felt then Helpless, Weak, Inadequate--no Matter how defiant, driven or dauntless he had ever been over the long years
of suffering, turmoil, loss and blood-shed: as if the fates and God himself had turned their cold hearts and backs upon all he had done in effort to redeem himself--to all that even those thousands of others he had aided, been forced to help as they themselves would Not, had, were and continued to suffer due their uncaring and fickle ways: if not even Due them--as if all were but toy figures, dolls or pawns in their Games!
And then Anger rose up within him; Hot, Blood-red and Overwhelming: and his Spirit rose up With it--borne upon the fury of wrath's fell flames!
NO, there Was something more. There Was yet something which remained to him to use to aid the others; it was a thing long borne and contained Within: a thing which the dark shade now residing within him--as do in all beings, albeit in various other forms did. For there remained therein, chained, secured, buried, and thus, secretted away within his very being, that by which all of the designs and intentions of their enemies might well this night be thwarted, and Thus: the tables Turned! But it would cost him dearly--truly that last and final measure of all that he was: for to do so would require his offering up his own spectral, "living" or ethereal essence as the fuel, as the price to be paid for the effort and the lone chance it provided for All. But perhaps Therein lay that final act, that final measure of the price required of him. And perhaps, just Perhaps, what Remained of him, if Anything--if but a bare Whisp of the spirit that had once been him, now so long subverted within by the darkness that lurked there, would then be,Finally and Forever, FREE: and so free then to rejoin with that other bright soul with which he had once been so naturally and willingly bound as if, and as he had known, as Was meant ever to be but One.
And he needed then to seek the answers no More: for This price, he had Ever been willing to pay!...And So he WOULD!..
Nariel
She felt the "shift" within him. She felt a "surge" and a rising up. She knew not what exactly had done it. But it was enough for her to know he was fighting now to live. In a way it frightened her and yet she understood so much more. There was hidden much in this one. And so she continued to send the energy, the Light in his Darkness. The unconditional love that so many weep for, she gave willingly to him.
And as she did, she looked around herself, and sent bolts of burning fire to the ground around where the wounded lay thus keeping a ring of fire to keep the enemy out until the battle turned and allowed for Queen Mystics forces to regroup and fight again. She soared up even higher searching for the one Knight she had kept in her mind. "Where was he now?" She asked herself.
And then in a strong pulse of Light she sent the question, "Where are you that I might send others or come to your aid myself?"
Valans
He Heard, but could not then Answer she who had sent more of the precious celestial energy: for he was now concentrating fully on what he must do.
The task before him was a formidable one--for to accomplish it, he must draw upon something quite different from the physical strength and reserves he was but all-too-used to utilizing upon the battlefield or when facing an angry or prideful antagonist. No: This was different by Far.
To do This required him to summon all of the elemental and spiritual energy he possessed, and in this, must allow the darkling half within to be free to exercise a command of those energies which only It could so use. And More: so Too in this, As it did so, it must draw off of and convert all other available energies about it to it's useage in the disciplines he was about to utilize, in the raw force he was about to expend: and so for this would need to chanel, then convert the energies into one form, then to multiple forms, and then must maintain them for a time as well. In essence: he would be utilizing all of the elemental energies and even the very inactive Kenetic energies ever present in any atmosphere toward a varied series of effects: and so in This, to Do this, his concentration and effort had to be complete...
Ever he had kept this aspect of himself--and he or what held the "keys" to and so could command such, at Bay; just as It maintained it's ceaseless assault in seeking to keep his valorous self and half from once more taking full control of the body, so too, he, Alanthe, had to keep up his resistance in keeping the other contained wherein it could neither gain full control: for That thing could Never be allowed.
Thus also were the powers which the other could command Known to the knight, and the other was ever learning and gaining in such power's knowledge; yet, as he himself never allowed it's useage, the 'mortal' self--or what aspects remained of it yet to contend with the "other", neither knew of how to wield them entirely himself, nor, if he could continue to control that other darker half should it be freed long enough to Use them.There Was however, at least One balancing factor he could hope for: that neither could the other do these things Without Alanthe's essence and form's part in the equation.
And Thus--now poised at the crux, there at the crucial moment and balancing point, the final, fateful Decision; remain where he was and simply fade into the nothingness--perhaps thus, forever more, Or: to perhaps--and whether he could or could not do so remained yet to be Seen or Realized--take the Chance thus provided--the chance to affect all in the current balance of forces and powers thus raging in such off-set imbalance, and so perhaps, to restore the very Hope of this world and it's peoples once more. He knew then that there Was no other choice; he must release the 'Heart of the Beast' in order for it to exercise the eldritch energies it alone could now summon and command against their enemies: and then but Pray that not only would it join with him, just this once in his efforts and quest--desiring to do so of it's own volition, for whatever personal reason or cause it might entertain, Or, if it then sought to do Otherwise, be prepared to sacrifice All--and destroying Self, so thus end the Other as Well. The 'Beast' would be Freed...
And Katerina's soul Forgive him if he was Wrong!...
Nariel
Nariel listened on the wind. She strained to hear even a whisper from the knight and hearing nothing.. she finally gave in to her wish and desire to locate him. She attuned herself to the last roar of dialogue and questions she had from him and attached herself to the waves and pulses she had sent which he had answered to "track" him. Something "dark" had arisen as well inside him but she was not concentrating on that at the moment. Making sure that the Queen was going to be fine, she then turned her energies to flying to the Knight whom she had sensed for some time. His "energy" signature was changing like a wavelength of light can change or a pulse of energy can flicker and become all together different and yet have some similar components.
Her course was set. Her path was clear. She flew with all haste to where she "felt" him. But when she arrived... it was so not what she expected. NOT AT ALL!!!! She had thought to find him still aground laying bleeding and weak... THIS was Unexpected to say the least. She paused suddenly feeling a curious need to distance and yet her heart compelled her to land anyway near him. She prayed she was right to do so. But now she was not sure. She summoned her courage and stood her ground.
"I am the one who called you back." She stated matter of fact. Not knowing how this one would react she put out her hands palms up in an imploring gesture. "I mean you no harm. I am here, to help you."
Valans
The shade or spritual form of he whom she then addressed--an image of ghostly, almost translucent fineness--nearly in appearance but the slightest and ephemerial of beings, yet now, at that moment, nimbussed by an aura of energies which both flickered and flashed intermittantly, crackled and hummed resonatingly, even as it's hue changed continually, almost fitfully, twixt electric blue, bright scarlet, vibrant emerald green, rich amberous yellow, and a shimmering white: though the dark form of something else--almost of a living shadow did it appear, was the nearer about him.
The visage of the spirit-form then turned slowly to 'regard' her--in shape it held much--the aquiline features of a noble youth, the hardened and defined lines of a mature man of rugged mein, the majesty of a king's inner wisdom--and yet too, the sinister and coldly natured aspect of something Else: and the voice which she then heard to issue telepathically to her from this being was Not that which she had previously heard--and yet, at the self-same time, inexplicably, but the More so--the Stronger perhaps, "otherworldly".
'Know you Not wenct you have thus ventured high one? A place Not for Healing souls This! This is the 'Void'--from wence issue the very shadows and shadow demons, worse and more that were never borne in the planes of Hell! Great Dangers holds this place for one of your kind! Neither might I, this one, as my mortal twin's self, have entered this place, were we not so and so What we Are! I may not promise protection to such a one here: nor to Any--for this is not my Own realm to Command. Do you remain here, it is at thine own Peril. Know this, and Beware! As for We,we must concentrate upon our Task...there are those beyond who would hold the fates of others as their own to crush. Of This,I, apart, have no concern. Yet, I have been given, this fine and terrible night, leave to exercise my strength and will; and...as this Pleases me, I shall then teach to those others who but Believe they wield the power to overcome, those mere Pretenders to true mastery of the powers of chaos and darkness, what it is to Know and to Fear that which they cannot comprehend! If you will not,are not here to lend of your energies, are "unwilling" to offer your own in "sustenance", and would "prefer" to continue to exist, then best to stay at distance, or mayhap as you would, to Flee--for once begun, these events shall Not be Stayed. Let then those you would protect beyond be Warned!'
And that said, the being before her "closed" once more it's "eyes", the visage then turning back to it's original postition, as it allowed it's essence to then be drawn down to within itself: gathering and densifying that energy within, even as it continued to come to it from without. Already that energy--it's sheer potency and measure could be palpably felt there in the vast darkness, as though naught but the lord of shadows himself had ever borne such there, and Indeed: as Never Had
'We shall Teach them...We shall Destroy the Destroyers!...' it said: the intensity of it's telepathic sending now much louder--echoing almost deafeningly across the tractless expanse of the void, and it could be sensed, Beyond as Well!...
here was then sent to her, almost as but a bare whisper, from deep within that being, the "voice" she had come to know--though now it was quiet, almost subdued: though something of the man's intensity of spirit could still, of a certainty, be Felt behind it;
'Hear me, hear me now if you are able...I Know what it is that is intended. Though not mine to do, I am "aware" of what must be done...what is Needed. I have conveyed this to this, my other though bided self. Great Change shall soon be wrought without. I cannot send from here to without. He Will not. Warn them...tell them to prepare and to stay back from the front. Fear not those who again advance--but keep them back a little while. Once this is begun, naught may stop it--and it must occur if the others may be saved. Forgive my not answering, but here...as He works this thing...while he is free to wield such powers, I must...keep...vigil!...'
Nariel
Nariel was not one to be frightened easily but this first speech from this alien and ethereal shadow being and the booming voice and message was clearly NOT the one she had heard before. What manner of transformation was this wroght upon the knight. She took wing straight up without delay when she recieved the Second message from the voice she knew. She flew with haste to the Queens camp and relayed to Lord Blood what she had been told word for word verbatim.
"Lord Blood. There is a . being.. yes a Shadow creature who is part..OH never mind you need however to hear this message he gave me and DO EXACTLY as he says. This is what the message was!!!!"
'Hear me, hear me now if you are able...I Know what it is that is intended. Though not mine to do, I am "aware" of what must be done...what is Needed. I have conveyed this to this, my other though bided self. Great Change shall soon be wrought without. I cannot send from here to without. He Will not. Warn them...tell them to prepare and to stay back from the front. Fear not those who again advance--but keep them back a little while. Once this is begun, naught may stop it--and it must occur if the others may be saved. Forgive my not answering, but here...as He works this thing...while he is free to wield such powers, I must...keep...vigil!..."
"Now Lord Blood I return to the sight where the "Shadow Creature " was last. Guard and be vigilant and watch for a sign from me. I will relay what I know to help our side as rapidly as I am able."
Nariel then took flight again and disappeared from view in a blink!
They called her the "Hummingbird" for a reason. She defended her territory and she could fly in any direction just as the bird did. She came from the Castle Cestolos Caelael... Literally translated.."Hummingbird Heaven" She was also nick named the Dragon Riding Princess, The Warrior Queen and various other titles. However none concerned her but one. "Healer"
She had sworn to her father upon her own blood that she would heal and not take life unless it was the only way. She was troubled grately. But fly to battle she did now.
The "Hummingbird" Nariel flitted too and fro.. seeking to stay clear of the energy surging but trying to gently filter energy of Light to aid "The Shadow."
Blood
I nod to the healer and know I must make this quick. I take a firm grip of the steak and pull it free in one smooth, swift move. Queen Mystic cries out and blood begins pouring out of the wound. Another healer has joined us and has put her healing tears into a vial. As I hold my dear one close, I look from one to the other. My voice, deep and booming, “tell me what to do.” Neither healer has fear of me in my monstrous form. They know I will not harm them. “Please, tell me what to do. She must be ok.” I gaze down upon Queen Mystic’s lovely face and notice her eyes flutter open for a brief moment. I whisper in my beasts voice, “you will be alright.” Then look to the healers. “Do I have her drink the tears?”
I can hear the enemy creatures as they try to break down the protective barrier the healers have created. I look as the Phoenix healer leaves then glance at the other. “Tell me what I need to do. They are weakening the defenses and I must help.”
Suddenly, the Phoenix returns to me with a message. I listen as she speaks directly to me. “ I will watch gentle healer. Know that I know of what you speak. I know of the other. I also know of the great change coming. I have felt it. I also know what I must do. Tell him we, all of us here, are prepared and we will work together. But I must have the Queen healed first.” I look to the healer I now know to be Dani. “We must make haste gentle healer.”
Nariel
Lord Bloods words filtered to her. "What do I do? Have her drink the tears?" Nariel telepathed to him the words:
"No... you simply put one drop into the wound directly and the healing properties will take hold and spread and heal the wound post haste."
Nikita
Nikki, get's up slowly, looks around for a moment, "wow"!!! she thinks to her self.. I am the lady, the goddess of war!!!!!!
Lady,nikita holds her head high, look's to her love, smiles, then feels this rage in your body...Nikki, unsheath her sword, raises it high, in front of the thousands of desprit lost souls, (nikki stands tall and has a look , to destroy all)" I AM YOUR LADY OF WAR, COME LET US GO FORTH, AND FIGHT TO ARE DEATH."... With the cover of darkness,Lady nikki plans to soround the enmys on all sides. As the moon rises above the encampment,nikki gives the singel, and the battle begins.......,
Nikki, truns to her love..(trenchsoul) with her sowrd held high, marching forth in to the night.........feeling her rage all thro her body, with her love ant her side, she is strong... We must find the others, I feel my sister, needs me and i wont let her down... stabing and slashing her way intothe dark.. the horable crys into the night... the musky small of deathe.. the tast of blood.....
[www.youtube.com]
Nikki, truns to her love..(trenchsoul) with her sowrd held high, marching forth in to the night.........feeling her rage all thro her body, with her love ant her side, she is strong... We must find the others, I feel my sister, needs me and i wont let her down... stabing and slashing her way intothe dark.. the horable crys into the night... the musky small of deathe.. the tast of blood.....
Trenchsoul
*lying prone as the armies march to war, pouring forth his power into raising the remaining battlements, smiling as the thunder of armored feet pounds to the front lines, the roars and cries of the soldiers and beasts as they meet the enemy, he keeps his mystic eye on the woman that's claimed his heart, chuckling softly as she dives into battle, her sword flying through the walking dead like a living thing, arching through the ranks and masses of decaying flesh, returning them to the ground. Her armies crashing through and into the hordes of the undead, leveling the rotting flesh, trampling them into the bloody and decaying meat, defending their goddess with their lives if need be. He raises a hand to the sky, his dessicated fingers splayed against the stormy sky, his fingers and palm seeming to imprint upon the dark, turbulent surface of the sky before closing his fingers around the softness of the lightning riddled cloud, tugging suddenly while twisting his wrist, creating a spiraling whirlwind that builds upon itself, reaching back down to the masses of the enemy, the tornado growing in intensity, winds whipping wildly through the undead, finding the wounded queen and her entourage, strafing the enemy and clearing them from the wounded queen.
The dark man, the assassin, seems unaffected by the tornado, his clothing whipping around him while he watched, smiling and unmoving. The thronging undead in disarray, but he doesn't seem perturbed at all by the chaos.*
Now this isn't good. *he thinks* That had best not be who I think it is, or we are in for a long, hard fight.
*reaching out to touch the queen's allies, imparting the sense of danger the dark man presents, passing as much as he knows of this enemy as he is able. The dark powers he possesses, the destruction he's capable of. The history of the dark man is full of destruction and evil, his is the darkness that gives the devil pause.*
"Be wary, my friends, and do not take him as simply a man. He is oh so much more dangerous than he appears," shuddering on the grass, he watches from a distance as the man winks to his non-existent self before raising shadowy hands to the sky and obliterating the tornado as if it were no more than a wisp of smoke. "He is evil's right hand. The strength of all darkness flows through him."
Nariel
To Nariel she thought perhaps with reinforcements from Lady Nikki and Lord Trench the tides would turn..but then she looked to the North and over the Forbidden Mountains and was horrified to see marching towards them in mass to them was an army of their enemy so vast... she could hardly comprehend it. And not just from the North, but apparently from all sides as some had likely come from the sea and some from the desert lands. She was hovering near the Shadow Beast as she now thought of him. The knight who was transforming before her very eyes was pulsating a power and dimension of expansive energy so huge she felt she must back away... and she did distance and cloak herself again....but she still fed her energy pulses to him in hopes that some miracle would keep their own troups from being obliterated by these thousands of deformed beasts pouring down on them. There was nowhere to go. They were being surrounded.
Nariel had told Lord Blood the message from the Knight to fall back and leave room for what he was about to do, but it seemed that the word had not reached all. Nariel prepared to die.
Valans
'Nariel...'
Again, the sending was that of the knight she knew.
'It will be Now...we cannot contain it for much longer now...Did we, it would destroy and consume us...Both...and yet May be the Cost of it. We know what is to be Done...what Must be done...I accept the danger...and He has no Fear of such...nor feels he Reason to...But...'
Nariel
Nariel heard his thoughts. the one being within the Shadow Beast that she knew was her friend and ally in this.. he said.
"'No 'Lady of the Healing Way'...You shall Not Die here this night. Others may--and surely yet shall, Many I think...perhaps I, but not You--nor Any of the helpless behind the defenses we have thus risked all to save here at this place: to that I swear--or darkness and damnation take me upon my failure to uphold my oath! We are Not Done. Not Here. Not Yet. Not Now. A Hope yet Remains to us...the More so do all who May, all with the power and the will to do so, Together, yet Defy them with all that we Have and Are! WE shall need your Aid in this--though you have given Much Already. But Know that so too--despite your reluctance to do so, that you Too shall be needed sorely alongside in this part of the battle. I know that you shall not fail either your friends or the innocents we now shield in this...'"
'Nariel...'
Again, the sending was that of the knight she knew.
'It will be Now...we cannot contain it for much longer now...Did we, it would destroy and consume us...Both...and yet May be the Cost of it. We know what is to be Done...what Must be done...I accept the danger...and He has no Fear of such...nor feels he Reason to...But...' and then she heard no more..
Nariel pondered his words to her mind. Was he saying that he would perhaps perish to save them all?
She dug deep within her own reserves and began to convert the energy from the planet as only her kind can do.. She had many "gifts" but her dragon self rarely came forth. Now it seems that part of her was needed. It was the part of her that was strongest in a battle. She put out a shield for the Queens group before she had left them. Hopefully it would hold. Now she let the Dragon in her rise and she transformed into the Blood Red Dragon who was one of but a few left. The extra thick hide would offer protection that he other "human or Elven- like" form could not. Her father the Greatest Mage of his time, had taught her this skill because in her it was innate but also told her the dragon was a beast that was not always predictable and could not always be "directed" once the transformation was complete. She warded herself with a spell to come back to her natural form in a specific time when the battle had turned for them..IF the battle turned for them. That was the Key piece.
As her body contorted and became the Blood Dragon her eyes began to glow, her skin to scale and her body to grow into a very large Red colored dragon with fire coming from both her eyes and mouth. She Roared and the earth shook.. Now.. the Battle for their lives would continue!
Valans
'...Your Companions...'
The "voice" was now again that of the twain together.
'...We shall need the aid of one who may do a thing.'
'To apply the lore that We shall...we shall need also a thing of one other...and the others' gifts following as well.'
'We shall require a force-field shielding about the immediate field of battle...it matters not that some of their host are within it, nor how many...the warriors summoned by your friends, and yes...the mortal defenders as well, shall be safe enough within it for the time being...as for those creatures therein...We shall see to That but small matter...'
The being's "head"--for no longer so much, other than perhaps by the"eyes" and it's shape, did it seem a "face" was borne there upon it, swivelled again then toward her--though this time, rather than slowly, it was a blurred action so abrupt was it.
'I have a few small, shall we say, "Surprises" in mind for them!...' This most definately but the "voice" of the shadow-soul. A new, thin red line, upturned at the edges appeared there then, beneath the "eyes": a wicked "Grin"?...
And a "sound"--like unto low, echoing, rolling cruel and malicious laughter reverberated in that place--causing the space of the endless, and ever, before, eternally silent void to Tremor for what seemed a terrible brief eternity then...
Blood
I hear the healer Nariel’s words in my head and take the vial of her tears and pour one drop into my dear one’s wound. As I hold my lovely Queen, I watch as within seconds the wound closes up and her body grows warm once again. Her eyes flutter open and lift to mine. She smiles at me and my heart misses a beat. “I can give you the fresh blood you need to become strong. Take from my veins that which you need my Lady. It will not harm you, but fill you will energy and life.” I lift the Queen’s head and bare my neck waiting for her to take that which I offer.
I sense her hesitation but also her need. I whisper, “Trust me. My blood will not harm you, but make you stronger.” Mystic gazes into my eyes for a moment and then nods. Her eyes turn bright red as she grabs my head and sinks her fangs deep into my neck. She begins to suck at my neck greedily, taking that which she needs to regain her strength. I can feel her power returning to her. My powers surge inside me as never before.
Mystic takes one last pull from my vein and licks my neck then gazes back into my eyes. “Yes, your blood will not harm me. I can feel all your power and energy flowing through me giving me renewed energy and power. Now you must take from me as well, so that we will become stronger and link together.” I growl in approval as you offer me your arm and bite gently into it and begin to suck. I can feel our powers coming together and joining within me. I do not take much and lick the wound closed. I look to the healer Dani. “We must now join the fight. I can sense a dark one full of innate evil. We must prepare. Are you both ready?”
I can hear the battle and sense the Lady Nikkita and her army drawing near to help us. I place my Lady on her feet and stand and roar out my battle cry. My powers swirl around us like a hurricane. My eyes glow brightly and I finally allow my inner beasts to take over. I stare at the both of you and watch as the Queen’s powers suddenly begin to blend with my own. The air around us potent. I sweep my huge claw-covered hands before me and all the evil creatures nearby fall to dust. I laugh wickedly and grab my Lady’s hand. “Let us go join the Lady Nikkita and her army.” You nod and smile. “I am ready my dear warrior.” You hold tight as we fly to meet up with Lady Nikkita and her army. Our powers are growing together as we fly. Our mixed blood becoming a power that has yet to be seen, but will be known by all shortly. A blessing as we will find out soon.
Valans
Suddenly, the duel light and dark souled "being" appeared to rise from where it had seemed before to "kneel", and to turn to face back past the huge dragon, "head" turned to the side to regard Nariel.
The "otherworldly" or alien sounding voice; 'Your "Friends" and fellow beings...tell them to stand Ready...I shall "grace" them with a boon--a "favor" we shall say; I shall "shock" the netherlings, darklings and twisted beasts who come against them by striking the earth herself, and they may then but Easily "play" with those beyond the force field to their "hearts'" content: which, I have no doubt, all shall "enjoy" Immensely! Those Within however, are Ours to "play" with. Consider it...our "Due"...' And again the eery echo of laughter vibrating wickedly.
'We Go now. Time to Play!...'
And he suddenly shimmered brightly: and was Gone...
I only got one thing left to say at such a time as this people:
Y'all Ready for This?!?
(~Huge Mischievious Grin~)
Mystic
The Queen stands feeling how power goes in her body... her own strength and a new one ... not recognized but easily adopted by her... she stretches her body lazily ... feeling strongest that she ever been... looks with her hard glaze around .. smiles to her people... thanks them for all help... smiles and kisses gentle Blood ... whispers to him .. thank you for saving my life.. I own you one now... we are like one now...
She calls all alliances all that she knows of and those who can feel her... hears their acceptance immediately .. she knows that whom ever those beast are they cannot hurt her anymore .. she is strong, she is powerful and in her immortal now body boils new powers who want and will win in any case... The Queen never fails .. only victory leads her in all those long more then same world years... she nods to Nariel and Dani her thankful sign for giving her strength again ... to Blood to returning her to her the most powerful form that was unseen for so long... not in this world... Mystic does not care who is there in those woods she knows they all will be death by the sunrise and in the next evening she will have a nice wedding for her sister Angel... and nobody .. nobody ever again will stop her or her realm from gaining the peace again and getting rid of those who are unwanted in here... Going step to step with her people she kills all who stands in her way only using her mental power ... she does not need to use any of her weapons now... they are to weak.. for that ... she looks to see enemy that would give her the pleasure to work little more then she needs now... with smile she looks how her friends and alliances clearing the forest of all unwanted ... she winks to her sister who seems enjoys the show as much as she does .. and she even has time to steal a kiss from her lovely man who is fighting so good.... hovering in the air so full of blood and death bodies sense "To Victory!" she shouts laughing from those who dare to think that can get in her world... there is no any way .. till she is alive and till she is surrounded by family and friends who were so long with them ... in a peaceful Mystic Realm... the battle goes ... as she predicted... as she knew it will be... looks around... not a very pleasant view ... smiles... you wanted.. you dared...
Blood
I watch as my most dearest Queen Mystic finds her new powers and obliterates all enemies in an instant. Our joint blood has given her powers no one can even imagine as yet. I can feel similiar powers within me. We are strong together. Very strong. I let out our victory cry and lift the beautiful Queen into my arms, my form changing back to that of man. I kiss her soft lips and we both laugh. "I told you my blood would make you stronger. I just did not know how strong."
We both watch as the Lady Nikkita and her army comes to join us in our victory celebration. "The wedding shall go on as planned my people." The Queens people cheer out their happiness of their Queen's victory over the evil ones.
But, there is another coming. I sense it. He is drawing closer. We will have time for the wedding before it reaches us, but this being is more evil than I have ever felt before. I gaze into my Lady's eyes. She knows. She senses what I do. "It is not over yet."
Nariel
Nariels transformed Dragon form bellowed in answer to the dark Shadow Beasts command. She only hoped that Queen Mystic, Lord Blood and the others would heed the warnings and stand clear of the huge "boon" that would come as a result of the dark Shadow Beasts attack, else they all might be caught and not survive. The Shadow Beasts powers were now about to be unleashed.!! Nariel drew high up into the sky and screaked a warning cry to all who could hear it.
The booming Roar of her Dragon self echoed loud and long reaching far into the Forbidden Mountains and across the lands ito the sea, and with it. a prayer...
Valans
A terrible,tortured Scream suddenly sounds out--into the world beyond where now the living dance, cheer and sing, while the wounded upon the ravaged field yet moan, cry out, and pray to their gods for mercy and for life: with their dying breaths and tears.
But a moment before, the twain souled being had traversed the two planes, passing through the 'membrane' seperating them with neither thought nor effort--as such was not needed by it: They Needed no portals, spells nor leave to do so. The Next moment--arriving there upon the field upon the "other side" on the field on the edge of the previously embattled town there at the edge of the woods--prepared to expend it's energies in a furious onslaught, to duel the 'Dark One' with powers it had never before known nor encountered--intent upon defeating it and either sweeping all others back to save Alanthe's friends and the defenseless people of the town, or destroying all beyond the town utterly--though it would have leveled mighty oaks and changed the very landscape about: though it cost him his life to do so; only to find that those energies could not now be directed as intended!
Instantly the already barely contained force shell about him which contained it had Burst--he having no alternative but to suddenly disperse it--outward and away into the atmosphere about him, or all others near would have been terribly damaged or utterly destroyed: as would have the town and much of the forest and ground thereabout. It was a scream of the utmost anguish--that of two souls ripped assunder, thrown apart: even as he Himself was nearly completely destroyed: a useless, pointless sacrifice had it been so!
The Bloodied, torn, and mired form of the knight heaved himself upward,shoving away from and out of the mud where he'd lain while unconscious, the bodies of the slain foes last about him and that had fallen over top him even as he had fallen now falling and rolling off as he rose then, shakily, unsteadily to his feet, to stand there, as best he may, reeling and fighting back the brightness about that near-blinded him, the clamour that threatened to overwhelm him.
"I Knew I should have just gone for that drink and a cot like I'd intended in the first damned place!" he growled to himself, voice hoarse with pain and exhaustion, and stumbled back toward the tavern, as he fought to keep his footing through the corpses, wreck and ruin. Hearing the plaintive calls and pleadings, the sounds of those still suffering terribly scattered about the field, he growled once more as he stumbled onward, unable then to have paused or stopped, or he would have but gone down again, this time, never to hope to rise again he knew. "I know my battle brothers, I know...Believe me, I have known this sort of thing for far, far too long now, and far, far too-well...and it is Ever but we who but know this part of it! the Truths of self-sacrifice and so-called 'Glory' ..." He brushed away then, unashamed, the tears that had now begun to stream freely, to mix with the congealed blood upon his face...
Trenchsoul
*chuckling quietly on the grass, the blades of which immediately around his prone form begin to turn brown, dessicated and dead, shivering away to dust on the wind, his body slowly disintegrating into the ground with the widening circle of dried plants. The need for so much energy to defend the land no longer needed, portals open and the armies that followed lady Nikkita step through them with thundering footsteps, carrying their dead, dying and wounded with them to where e'er they came from. Her armor becomes insubstantial, flowing back into the bright lines of energy that it sprung from, writhing and coiling around her arms to her hands, the sword being the last to fade, becoming, once again, the Pearl of Sinion. It's glow, soft and warm, is all that remains of her warriors vestige. He sends her a soft whisper on the wind with a kiss before vanishing into the earth* You have done well, love. The Pearl accepted you and your ability to use it's power. Ever will it be with you. As will I. For now, I leave you while I recover and rebuild. The kingdom is not yet finished and I've much to do before our next brush with destruction. Until then, m'lady, you have my heart.
Mystic
With one battle finished... they had their victory... but the queen knew it is not over yet...
Looking in Blood's eyes she smiled... "we have the wedding to do..." with those words she turned around and flew back to the castle... leaving all mess behind her and healers... her job was finished here now ... for some time they will have peace.
coming back to the castle she could hear happy voices of her sister Angel and her fiancée Brian... giggling in the garden... she kept them away from all that... Mystic did not want them to get involved in any fights before the wedding.. she wanted them to be happy and relaxed... critically looking at her torn out clothes she silently flew to her room... in one move she got rid of all old clothes... stepped in the shower and let hot steamy water wash all dirt all blood from her body... she stood there for a while ... lost in her thoughts... thinking what she heard ... Nariel... then stranger... evil power... what can happen... her mistake... that almost cost her life... and him... who saved her... her healers... all of it .. happened so fast and seems it was for ages...
Valans
The glare of oil lamps, dazzling, blinding--the noise about both voluminously sharp and yet strangely too, somehow chanelled, muffled: it meant little enough to him now...
The townsfolk he knew, already, were celebrating; exhubarantly ecstatic with the victory they had known, though for a time, but narrowly, this day: for the simple joy of finding themselves, miraculously, yet alive to even be Able to celebrate.
Not he, No--he knew only too well how close it had truly been--how close to utter ruin and defeat; just as he knew that were those who fought to defend, to protect and to preserve this land and it's peoples, did they not continue to do so--seeking rather now to relax their vigil or efforts, to but assume that all was ended so simply or so easily, did they not rather seek to take the advantage and initiative thus purchased as it had been this day in the blood and sacrifice of so many, that their deceptive foe--whoever "they" might be, might yet well prevail: and were this day and what they had seen of the awesome sheer number of but the force which had been arrayed in battle about them here--of the terrible power and unbridled ferocity of those whom they had so stood against--for a time, the sole defense of all, then it seemed only too-clear that this was Not in fact the End of it: but rather, only the Beginning.
At that moment, even his sure, battle-seasoned knowledge of these facts seemed to hold for him now, but little meaning; he was simply too exhausted--too weary from his near-ceaseless efforts, having driven himself beyond all physical tolerance and levels of endurance--and even then, demanded and summoned yet more of his battered, bruised and torn frame: and thus all that mattered to him Now was the pewter tankard of sparkling, shimmering headily strong yellow ale before him in his yet blood-stained and mired scarred, calloused and still bleeding hands.
Already all-but numb--whether from overwhelming weariness or blood-loss, he laughed then inwardly--both at the sad irony of it all and of the morbid humor some nameless and faceless dark and twisted demon-god of fates had somehow woven into what of the terrible tapestry of this tale had already been woven--of what might yet be ahead to come in the dark designs of their unnamed cunningly evil adversary, and summoned what mere shadow of strength might yet perhaps, against all odds, incredibly, remain within to raise his mug yet again, and then suddenly, without warning, the world and room about him spun crazily...
Was it that perchance, impossibly, some new attack of the enemy was taking effect, that some new and cunning device or spell had been unleashed, yet Again?!?...
Though he knew it not--nor in truth then, of ought else, he rose, incredibly, despite all that he had already endured, had somehow survived, willing himself once more to summon the iron will within to fight yet again!...
...and even as the tankard thudded, echoingly, upon the dark stained bar counter, all was swept away in a blurred sweep of blinding brilliance: as he toppled, spinning limply into the hard surface of the tavern floor. There to be met by unforgiving and unyielding sudden solidity--the light suddenly extinguished, knocking him spinning away into welcoming utter darkness: and knew then no more...
Trenchsoul
*wrapped in the warm earth, feeling the rumble and shake of the life above, his very cells dispersed into the loam and soil, he becomes the kingdom, spreading from horizon to horizon, mingling with root and stone, dirt and beast alike. Feeling the pulse and bulge of the potential of the land, he hollows out an empty cavern using the will and power of the land and it's residents, pulling and pushing, carving the land like clay in an artisan's hand. In the end, a cathedral-like hollow, bedecked with gargoyles and protectors, steppes and nooks, opens up in the cavern's emptiness. Flaring light erupts from sconces along the walls, in chandeliers dangling from the ceiling, and glows from designs and patterns all along the floors, walls and ceilings, creating sigils upon sigils of defense and protection, shield and womb; a sanctuary of tremendous scale and portent. He withdraws his physical form from the land, leaving his connection to the kingdom intact, and takes in the massive cathedral, forming furniture and decorations to suit his interests and needs, conjuring ever more sigils and patterns across the surfaces as he works, the thrum and throb of majicks increasing with every swirl and loop, jagged edge and hard corner. He sighs softly, the sound loud despite the rush and flutter of flame and spells that fill the room with a sibilant hiss and whisper, drawing a chair from the floor, the glowing lines forming the outlines, the arms, legs and back, as he lowers himself into it. Holding out his hand, a book coalesces from the air, it's bindings dark with age, the cover slightly cracked and covered in sigils and signs, seeming to be made of the skin of something other than bovine. It opens with ghostly fingers, the pages fluttering quickly to reveal a wood cutting, dark and foul, even just looking at it. Closer inspection makes the eyes water and the mind to quaver, as the image of a dark figure begins to rise from the inked page, almost beckoning to the viewer, attempting to draw the reader into the page to claim them somehow. He wards the page to contain the vile emanation as he reads the inscription below and on the opposite page, brows furrowing as his lips stutter slightly, slowly, upon the words.*
"He shall come, him who wishes no good will upon the world, and he shall draw the darkness about him like a mantle of power. He, himself, a tool of a greater darkness, but near god-like in his will and ability. The dark one will step upon the world with a crash of bone on flesh, the land trembling with the monstrosities he will lead into battle. Poison shall be his messenger and famine his disciples, bringing low the mortal world, leaving the immortals to shiver with trepidation in their bastions. He will stride the land three times, each time more catastrophic than the last, with the last laying the kingdom low and it's august people's denuded and left for carrion. This will be the crucible, the time of change, and those that will not bend will be broken on the war machines of the enemy, and ground into the bloody tide that will sweep away the old and christen the new."
*slowly, he closes the book, sighing softly once again before looking up into the eaves of the cathedral and whispering*
It has passed once, him that has brought the darkness that not even immortals can pierce with their cunning eyes. His second will bring a false victory that all will believe is the final time. I can only hope that they will keep their weapons close, their shields near to hand, and their loved ones even closer. The nightmare has yet to begin, and the dream is not yet over.
Blood
The wedding ceremony was perfect. The two lovers now united in marriage and off on their honeymoon. And not a moment too soon. My direwolf and vampire can feel the evil getting closer with every second that passes.
I can feel the Queen’s blood inside of me, mixing with my own, making me more than I was. Would a 4th entity now be apparent within me? What kind of powers would I now possess? Does the Queen feel it as well?
A dark shadow moves across the floor and chills form along my skin. The evil one has arrived and is close by. I must warn the Queen and all those in the Realm to prepare for the new battle that has arrived. Flying towards the Queens rooms, I notice a blackness moving towards us. I must hurry. Feeling the urgency and need to be there to protect the Queen I suddenly find myself in her rooms with just a thought. I am momentarily stunned. I can now just materialize where I want to be? Is this a new power caused by the blending of our blood? I smile. Not a bad power to have. I call to the Queen with my mind. “Dear one, the Evil has arrived. We must prepare. Come to me now that we may prepare.”
Prince Ethan
I return to my dear mother and family leaving the harbor behind me and, I walk home with my backs and a smile on my face full of happiness and joy. I reach the castle and I look up and yell to my family telling them I have returned I the son of MysticSecret has returned home from a great adventure Ive traveled a great length and missed a great deal as Ive been away I sense a lot of disturbing things have been happening while Ive been away so I walk towards the castle gates as they open In my presence cant help but feel that some good things have happen as well I see my mother in the gardens and give her a great big hug Ive returned mother As I look at her with a great big smile on my face and wrap a treasured locket from my adventure around her neck with a picture of myself and the family within it.
Mystic
Tears of joy rolls her cheeks when Mystic hugs her son... "Ooo my boy .. let me look at you... wow you are all grown up man now... so tall so handsome" covers with her palm his locket .. "I will treasure this till I will be alive my son... welcome home" she leads him in the castle mumbling words of happiness wiping her tears ... telling him stories what happened in here while he was away ... calling her other children to share her joy ...
Mystic is telling him all about battle ... accurately hiding that one a small detail how she almost died in there but worshiping all who helped ... then she tells him about his aunt Angel and Brian wedding .. about all preparation and all happiness that they had. Smiling she gossips about his other aunt Nikkita little romance with their Royal counselor... Trenchsoul... and that there maybe will be more then little thing... she smiles and shows Prince Ethan .. Cupid who is still flying around the castle... with her worried eyes she heard words inside her... and rush that went trough her as jolt and she knew he is here she can feel him with all cell of her body .. smiling she turned quick around and almost felt in Blood arms ... gaining her posture Mystic laughing introduced him to her son ...
" Son please meet my... dearest friend and life saver Blood" smiling she gentle took his hand in hers and looking in his eyes whispered ..." he makes me very happy son... and feel alive" with those words she leads them all to the garden where all family is gathering now... silently letting Blood to know that she heard him and pleading to give her more time in peace...
Blood
I hear my dear one's plea for more time inside my head and respond back silently, mind to mind, "we only have just a bit more time. I will go shortly to help prepare the warriors. I will call on Lady Nikkita to begin preparation this evening. Have this day and night, but know I can give you no more, for I have no choice. The Evil is here now and approaches us steadily. Know I would always give you what you ask for if I am at all able. You must tell Prince Dera and Prince Ethan we will begin preparing for battle, and to join us when they are able. In this fight, we will need everyone who is able. Have one of your maidens take the Princess to safety. But for this bit of time, you shall have your peace my dearest." I gaze into your lovely eyes, and can see you heard my lengthy, silent message. I smile and kiss you deeply, then turn to greet your son.
"Greetings Prince Ethan. It is a pleasure to finally meet you. I have heard great things about you." And thus, the evening proceeds in a tense happiness, for the Queen, who is full of joy at seeing her son and her sister just married. I hold her tiny hand in mine, and feel it tremble. I will give her as much time as I can, but we both know that time is almost up.
I speak to her once again silently, mind to mind. "I have discovered a new power I have, which I believe comes from our blood joining. If I am urgent to be somewhere, I simply materialize there with a thought. I think we are both now very much stronger than we were because of our joined blood. I can feel intense power within me and believe neither of us yet realizes, just how much more powerful we have become. When we are alone, tell me if you have noticed anything,." I can see a look of surprise in your eyes at my new power, and a slow smile curves your soft lips. Now you are curious to f8ind out. I can see it in your eeyes. I laugh softly and take your hand so we may dance and have a little peace and freedom for just a while.
Laughter and chatter surround us, as your family enjoys the evening with us, but I can sense your dread at the Evil that is almost upon us. I.brush your soft cheek gently, and take the stray strand of hair to my nose and breathe in your essense. I close my eyes for a moment and savor your scent, then gently tuck the stray hair behind your ear and wrap my arms around you. I whisper, "I adore you dear Mystic. We will be in this together, no matter what, I will be by your side until I can no longer be. I am devoted to you." Then I bring you close and kiss you deeply, before I begin sway to the music with you in my arms. I speak silently to you once again. "Call Prince Dera and tell him to prepare. This time is almost upon us. Call your healers as well. We will tell Lady Nikkita this evening to prepare her arny. It is almost time dearest."
Mystic
Once again in his arms makes her to forget everything and just his heartbeat echoes in her mind... Mystic let's music and cool refreshing evening calm her and take to her dreams... just for little bit to feel... before all will turn again to extreme tornado of events. Smiling she remember all happy faces... in her mind now a lot is going on... she received another call from her past and family kids bring all together... wrapping her arms around Blood Mystic hopes that maybe all will go away at least for a little moment she would feel that her dream is here and if she will reach for it... it will come true...
His voice brings her to reality... looking in his deep worrying eyes she nods... " yes thank you I understand everything will have beginning and its ending... we must prepare now... let's do it... " slipping from Blood's strong embrace Mystic calls all over again ... let's have that done whatever it is...
Rianorix
I was awoken by the rain, pouring endlessly on me, I was face up. Sky completely dark, not a single star can be seen, the darkest night I´ve ever witnessed, I was afraid to move, I felt my body won´t respond to my commands. The ship was apparently empty not a single was could be heard, -where´s everybody? – I asked to myself
The crew was not heard, finally I dared to turn around my body, and I felt so heavy, head was spinning like walking up from an eternal dream.
Where’s everybody?
I asked to myself again; called the entire name. I remembered no one came, the ship was drifting, it was dark I didn´t even know what ocean I was sailing. Stood up and walked slowly toward the deck.
I couldn´t remember, -sister- I could only remember her, I didn´t know why I suddenly remember I had a sister
Maybe she´ll help
Completed my nearly trek to the deck grabbed the steering wheel and fight to straight the boat; I wasn´t sure where
I was heading´, just simply hoped for the rain to wane and spot the first start like capsbin´. The sea for moments and wild
I´ll see sister, she will know, she´ll help me find lynn.
Lynn? I whispered her name but her face was not in my brain, why I mentioned her? , did I lose my memory? How I was able to remember names but no faces? And what happened here? How I survived?
Sister will know, she gotta know!
Suddenly from the horizon right in from the darkness, it was dusk, the sun was about to shine in a moment the rain stopped and the whole place filled with a warm light. I know where to go now
Sister will know, sister will know…
Keeperend
The day turns to night, as the king walks against the wind..The pale moon will show him the way to the forbidden valley of the queens... ~spirit of Doom!!!, have you come to seal my fate?~The Sky became red as the valuable blood of his Queen, starting falling in his tired eye... feeling stronger now as he leaves his horse behind wandering what kind of ppl lives here… are they are able to help him to fulfill his destiny?
Help him find his lovely Queen, who had lost her within his heart in such a unique way…
Starting remember his best friend voice-King KeeperOfTheOtherSide-said ~whenU lost ur mind-U lost everything~ including yourself!!!
Tala
A Beautiful Princess, surrounded by a legion of her finest warriors, rode through many fields, forests, streams, and over many montains in search of the one she is destined to be with. Her home depended on her. Searching the farthest reaches of the earth this was the last place she has yet to visit. The closer she got the more the horses started to become skiddish. Taking in a deep breath she could tell something was not right within this castle. Tala, closing her eyes, began an ancient prayer, she whispered the prayer but only those around her, heard it loud and clear. It had a calming effect on the horses and her men.
"From the depths of my being and the center of this microcosm I take this offering to the limits of the macrocosm
to the Portal of Earth.. O Guardian of the Portal of Earth, I come to you with this humble offering as a token of our alliance. Since I have flesh and bones within my body and eat of Mother earth´s grains in order to live I am your kin as you are mine, O sovereign Ghob, O mighty Earth Dragon, elementals of Earth; Gnomes and Dwarfs, please accept this small gift with my
blessings - may there be healing and blessings within your realm (place grains down), I honor thee O Earth."
Now that everyone was calm she could feel the darkness surrounding the castle and threatening to destroy it. Giving the signal to look for enemies,a 100 of her men started scouting for any enemies. Tala decides to see for herself how bad it truely was. Riding her horse to the highest peak, she could see it clearly now. She must go warn the people that live on this beautiful land. But not before she does a protection spell over the land.
I am protected by your might O gracious Goddess day and night.. Thrice around the circle's bound, Evil sink into the ground.
After the spell she jumps onto her horse and road straight for the castle. Her men watched as the brave princess road like the hounds of Hell where after her... Her hair blowing in the wind and her face flushed by the chill in the air. She could not help but feel the danger and the bad magic everywhere. Stopping her horse rather quickly, jumping down she prepares to summon more help, She didn't know these people well but she just had to help... Grabbing her bag from the saddle she pulls out all that is needed. Lighting the candles, all three were ready, now to bind the candles and chant the words needed:
"With this rope I bind thine power,
to be mine for a second or hour.
To make me strong when I am week.
To give me wisdom that I seek.
To give me courage as not to flee.
Thine will be done, so mot it be."
Hopefully that will stay them off for a bit.. just till she could speak to the one in charge of this land....
Prince Ethan
Hugs mother back with a big smile, listening to all she has to say about the wedding and the battle's that were going on as i was away, A lot has certainly happened while I was gone. Smiles happily for my mother and bloods bond I'm glad your happy mother, It seems ill have to prepare for this battle then, Shaking bloods hand and greeting him and thanking him for taking care of my mother with a smile,I walk into the castle to prepare for the war.
I walk to the kingdom with my bags heading to my room and set them near the door and enter my room smiling as nothing inside has changed, looks into my chest as I pull out my light battle armor and starts putting them on piece by piece, I set my boxes of weapons to the floor and open them as I stare at them with a smile remembering them from mother and father when I use to train with father... I bite into my finger and draw droplets of blood from them as I place them over my weapons pouring the droplets of blood on all my weapons activating the marks Ive placed on each weapon from my trip from the many far off kingdoms that I've visited. Ive learned a lot from my travels its about time to create peace in our lands once again. all of my weapons rise into the air and I clench a set of twin daggers in my hands and vanish from my room to the highest peak of my families tower as I see the darkness from the distance getting near watching as my families army mobilize i see mother and blood and meet up with them jumping off the tower. I'm prepared for battle mother patiently awaits for the sign to fight.
Keeperend
A Dark forest full with mystic fog lays upon his sight as the bloody moon was starting to take place upon the mighty sky, the stars was shining weird tonight ...
As the King walking, the spirit of the wind covers his footsteps like a father trying to protect his daughter, like a mother cries upon her sons dead body, like a kid ,who his best friend gone away without a warning...
~The blood and the pain of our faulty decisions...shield our life forever~
Looking at the end of the valley a Dark castle glowing into the night, and hundreds of men stand around it...
An eternal beauty, who couldn't be part of the earth stopping her horse rather quickly, jumping down ... grabbing her bag from the saddle she pulls out all that is needed. Lighting the candles, all three were ready, now to bind the candles and chant the words needed:
"With this rope I bind thine power,
to be mine for a second or hour.
To make me strong when I am week.
To give me wisdom that I seek.
To give me courage as not to flee.
Thine will be done, so mot it be."
~What a powerful words ~
Then raise his hands upon the sky and powerful worlds turn day into night :
Tala, may you be blessed
May all good things come to you
May nothing whatsoever harm you
May your heart be light
May your travels be safe
May your health be good
May your mind be sound
May your friendships sustain you
May you be blessed in every way
But as King was traveling all day...Soos, Godess of the Moon took him in his hugs ,giving him a soft sleep ...till dawn
Rianorix
As I took the ship thru those crystal waters, couldn’t help thinking what happened all the days before. Why was I alive? And where everybody went? It occurred to me, that I could find the answer on the ship’s log but I couldn’t let her alone. I was afraid she would break into pieces if I took my eyes off her a least for a second. Suddenly the wind stopped and the ship halted, like a big invisible head had grasped her, the clear day was replaced by this thick mysterious fog, I took my hands off the steering wheel, not a sound can be heard.
°what is this?° I looked over deck, couldn’t see the water, the sky was not visible, then I listened, first, very faint, then growing louder, something was approaching the ship, breaking the water, rowing towards me. I heard it for some minutes, not able to spot it, finally it hit the boat, a dead sound, ran where the sound came, looked over the deck, a tiny boat was stuck to the boat but no one was on it, it was empty. °What the hell…?° I turned around to start running to the opposite direction, only to slam hard with this tall figure that was standing right behind me, knocking me down.
I slammed it, but it didn’t move at all, it was wrapped in these yellow domino, sporting a big Mexican like sombrero, long arms, almost reaching the floor, I couldn’t see its eyes. The thing rotated its head down, looking at me.
°Your sister sent me to help you cross the portal, she reasoned you won’t remember how°
The voice coming from that thing did not match its appearance; it has a child voice, very soft and playful. I reasoned it might be control by science or magic, perhaps both. It held its hand out and helped me getting up.
°Common, the fog will lift in a minute, the wind will get very strong; hold yourself tight while we make it thru, ok? °
I did like it told me and held to the steering wheel with all my might, the thing walked towards the ship’s bridge and raised one hand, the boat started to gain speed, the fog cleaning quickly as it came.
° Are you ready? ° the kid’s voice shouted, almost letting a laugh out
I already couldn’t hold the wheel when he shouted that, I felt I was being thrown back, the ship gaining greater speed, cutting the water beneath it the fog disappearing completely.
° Here we go! ° it shouted again, then I felt the boat like taking off, a bright green light filled the place, it surrounded the place entirely, a banging sound and then everything finished as quick as it started, I figured we crossed the portal, it was night again but the sky was filled with a different set of stars, and two bright full moons lighting the place, I ease the grasp on the wheel, hearing immediately a heavy thud, the figure, has fallen, like losing all the life it was in it, it was motionless laying on the floor.
The ship stopped, locating herself between four islands, north, south, east and west, I decided to let the ship drifted to wherever she wanted.
° I’ll leave it to destiny I better check down the deck and get some answers, if there is any °
Nikkijoou
Standing in the dark, waching her love, goo deep into the dead ground, she know she will see him agin, he needs to rest and when hes back to her in her arms... then he will be truly home..... Nikki truns and looks to all who srounds her... lifs up her sword, raies it high..... wipes aways her tears, and feels her body overcomming with rage....... Nikki looks at her army, and nods her head ...:. LETS FIGHT UNTILL WE CAN FIGHT NO MORE" ........Hearing the sounds of swords and cliking, and cretrues dieing ...... nikki feel sam with her in her heart and his voice in her mind..... Nikki feels stronger, then she ever has.... and leads all into a fight they all will never forget.... blood every where, the smell of death...Niki falls to the ground and faintes........ Nikki wakes up in the morning. to the sun beating on her pale face, feeling sore and seeing blood on her.... she go to find her sister............ and Lord dane... and all the rest..... Nikki goes to the door down the hall.. opens it and see her sister and dane looking at her ,:" Hello Lady Nikki" Good morning, did you sleep well?? Nikki looks to them, and puzzled and confused.....smiles and bows.. am i home agin?? or am i dreaming?????
Nikki, wach'es as her love sinks slowly into the dead ground, smiles and "says" to him you have my heart as well my love, untill then....... this is not good bye......... looks to her sister, can we go home now? then laughs..... i feel so week from the battle and i think i must rest..... Nikki feels a sharp pain thro her right leg. bruning deep... she truns to look down and see"s a dager in her leg.. she falls to the ground and calls for her sister, tho it felt like she could not be herd, nikki closes her eyes... and hears the sounds all around her............. FADES OFF INTO THE DISTANCES. " Good morning Lady Nikita" nikki opens her eyes slowly, looks around a bit... looks up to see her sister standing there.. smiles and hugs her sister tighly.....omg i thought you where........ and starts to cry............. she hears a voice, Lord Dane comes to her side, You did well out ther Lady nikki.... i am pround of you , smileing at his love , and he walks over and takes his love hand,.............they both smile.. then look to nikki.... where is sam???
XxDrkAngelxX
Returning from the Battle of Angels, my powers somewhat drained, I head to what was once familiar, a place that I could find rest and peaceful greetings, but something is different now... hightened emotions, reunions, new beginnings, relationships developing, old friendships rekindled.
I take my usual stance from afar, observing, licking my wounds & meditating. I see familiar faces and names, most of which I've only seen on the walls. But then...a familiar feeling....a familiar prescence.....the glow on my wings become intense as the vampiric blood within my veins sizzle.
(will this dark angel lord be welcomed)
icedrago12
Comes flying in from a long travel across the great lands looking down seeing a familar kingdom from his past life
lands close to castel resting a little before approaching the gates . thinking why does this place loo so familar .then the gates open to the great castel an greeted by its queen mystic and lord blood then the land and castel becomes more familar as we speak as they invite me into there kingdom i gladly accept bowing my head to both of them as we chat walking to main part of castel
MysticSecret1
Walking with Lord Blood by sons room she sees all over ... smiling Mystic looks in his eyes ... son is all ready for the battle I can feel it... then stops at sis room hearing her cry... rush in there ...gentle touches Nikkita's cheek... smiles at her looking how she wakes up again having nightmares...
"awww sis all is ok now.. that is gone all for now... You are ok... it was just bad dream from the past " smiles at her and hugs... then looks at Lord Blood... sending him her words...I feel someone is coming need to great them... nods to sister again feeling her concern about her love... "Trenchsoul is around... sister... he needed to go to take care of some things but he will be back or we will join him soon..."
With that she looks at Blood giving him a sign... rushes steps down to great her loyal guard coming back home from long long journey that he had... she looks at Lord Drago smiling and bows to him grinning from ear to ear ... opening her arms and welcoming him home... "welcome back home my Lord Drago I am so happy to see you and you know you are just on time.. we have so much going on now when the Portal is half open.... so much to fix and so much to correct, to protect, any help is needed..". grins at him standing and laughing at her acting totally not queenly...also seeing she did not change at all ... pouring all those words that comes from her like waterfall on him... with all those words Mystic senses someone else... looking at Drago she whispers " you are back to all your duties Lord just on time" flying to gates she sees huge dark wings and someone so busy healing himself that did not aware of her landing in front of him... she is ready to fight but something stops her and she feels how joy fulfills her again... then she shouts out loud in DarkAngel's face laughing... " what is this day or deja vu?" hugs him seeing how his face frowns from pain but she does not care .. twirling him around in the air ... " welcome back... welcome back..." then she calls her healers ...looking concerned at Lord DarkAngel's wounds ... " you need to be take care of and rested well... do not worry about anything .. you are home again .. you are safe now.. we will talk soon... with those words she flies to the ship ... hearing a call a cry a familiar feeling or relative.. thinking to herself .. could be another brother... could be? flying near portal she sees more around it but for now she do not have time to think about it .. she sense her brother and she is on her way to show him the safe way to the castle... and then prepare ...
TalaWyanet
Turning her faithful horse, Grace, around she heads back to her troops to give them orders. But something stopped her, she listened not knowing what it was. She could hear a prayer upon the wind, a deep voice was speaking to her from where she had yet to find out. The voice drew her in. Tala had to find out where he was and why was he here? Listening, she could make out the words she heard earlier.
Tala, may you be blessed
May all good things come to you
May nothing whatsoever harm you
May your heart be light
May your travels be safe
May your health be good
May your mind be sound
May your friendships sustain you
May you be blessed in every way
How did this man know her name? Was he the one? How would she know he was the one? So many questions ran through her mind as she listened to the protection prayer.
She knew her troops would follow her to the ends of the earth and they had already. This was her last stop, her last chance to find what has been destined for eons ago. After preparing herself and her troops, she mounts Grace and rides back toward the castle that had evil surrounding it.
When she got far enough away from her troops, she raised her arm and with her head looking up at the sky.. she started to chant. The wind picked up but only around her and her troops. If anyone gazed upon her, they would have seen how her jet black hair did not move in that wind. Her emerald eyes seemed to sparkle as bright as the night stars as she said the chant three times:::
Powers of Protection, I beseech thee, hear me.
Powers of Goodness, I beseech thee, hear me.
Powers of Light, I beseech thee, hear me.
Inner Pilot, cast thy protection over me.
Guides and Guardians, cast they protection over me.
Master all, cast thy protection over me.
I beseech thee, keep me as I do these works.
The spell only works for the one who has the powers.. The one that holds the Emerald, holds the key to protecting the lands of her people...
Once the chant was said, the wind stopped as if it never happened.. But the evil was still about... She knew she must get to the castle and talk to the ones that lived there. Riding hard toward the castle.. she did not slow for anyone or anything... Tala pulled on the reins as the came to the main wood door of the castle. Swinging a slender leg encased in a pair of tight men's pants, she jumped down from Grace and tied her to the nearest pole.. Walking to the door she knocked and waited..... moments later she knocked again and still no answer. Trying the door knob , she noticed it was not bolted.. Just as she entered the castle, she saw.................................
BloodVII
As I walk with my dear Queen Mystic, I hear her tell me in my mind that her son is ready for the upcoming battle. We hear a cry from the Lady Nikkita’s room and discover her in the throes of a nightmare. My dear one calms her and then looks at me.
With our mind link she tells me that we need to greet someone. I nod once to her in acknowledgement that I heard her and we move swiftly to greet him. “My Lord Blood, please meet and welcome my Loyal Guard Lord Drago. He has just returned from a long journey and will be resuming his duties here.” I bow and then Lord Drago and I grasp hand to arm in greeting. “It is a pleasure to meet you Lord Drago. I have heard many great things about you from our Queen. Welcome home sir.”
Mystic suddenly looks at me and whispers in my mind, “there is another, please come with me now.” I follow her and we find another in the midst of healing himself and welcome Lord DarkAngel back to the realm.
I feel her inside my mind as she says “there is yet another to greet dear.” And we fly to a ship. I can sense what she does. This one is related to her. I can smell the blood of him and it marks him as one of her family. “This one is your brother dear one. He has your family blood within him.” She looks at me and nods. “Yes, I can sense that and feel it. We must go and show him the safe way to the castle.” I nod.
We are about to go guide this new brother of her’s to safety, when I sense another. This one similar to me. I look at my dear one and her eyes open wide. “I can feel him too.” She says. “I thought I was the last. I must go to greet him. To let him know he has a brother who welcomes him.” Mystic nods. “Yes, you must go greet him and welcome him to his new home.” I gaze into your lovely eyes. “I cannot leave you to bring your own brother to safety without a guard. Call on Lord Drago to accompany you so you may have protection while I go find my lost brother. We must hurry. The evil is almost upon us.” You nod and call to Lord Drago with your mind. I wait until he has joined us before I go. “Thank you Lord Drago. We must hurry and there is no time for us to greet our brother’s together. I know you will protect my dear one, your Queen with all that is within you.”
I pull my dear one into my arms and kiss her deeply before pulling back. “Please be safe. Meet me back at the castle as soon as you can. The evil is almost here. Remember, we both now have become stronger with our joined blood.” “I remember my dear Blood. Please be safe.”
I close my eyes to find with my senses the brother I feel out there. I concentrate but loose the connection suddenly. I have no time left. I head back to the castle. I look around and see Lady Nikkita. I approach her.
“Are the armies ready Lady Nikkita? It is time.” I turn at the sound of someone approaching and see Prince Dera and Prince Ethan approaching us. “We are ready. We wait now for the Queen and Lord Drago to return."
Just then, the Queen and Lord Drago appear. She moves to stand next to me.
Suddenly, all light is extinguished and all around us is dark. My eyes begin to glow. One blue, one red. My skin tingles and crawls and I know that it is here. “It is time.” I feel my body begin to morph, as both vampire and direwolf begin to merge within me. I have no problem seeing in the dark and look around to see everyone else begin to take on their battle forms. I hear a deafening scream, right before the ground begins to shake. I move to put my Lady behind me and turn to begin the fight. “Everyone it is time to fight!” My voice booms out over the land, drowning out all noise for a moment. I can sense that all can hear me and stand at the ready.
TalaWyanet
Hearing the cry go out that it is time to fight, Tala realizes that she got her just in time.. She jumps off her horse and races into the castle. She sees servents, guards, warriors, and the castles royalty rushing past doing what they must before the battle.. She moves quickly looking for the one she knows she must speak too.
Not finding the Queen she finds the nearest servant and asks where the Queen is.. The servant tells her "Forgive me Mistress but I know not where she is. All is in chaos." "Yes I can see that, but please I need you to get word to someone in high command. I have been led to this castle and I have brought a legion (6000) of men to help. I am also a witch and I can help in any way they need. Please hurry and tell them I await word in the outer room." The servant curtsies and runs off to deliver the message as Tala makes her way to the outer room where she paces back and forth waiting for word. While she waits she sends a mental message to her High Commander to make the troops ready, time is near.....
MysticSecret1
Returning with with brother safely protected by Lord Drago Queen sees real chaos in the castle.. all are running around screaming and preparing for they do not know... Mystic stand still and only with her gaze asked them all to stop and to listen... then she sees the woman standing in the middle of place and looking at her... The Queen nods and smiles... to her " welcome to our castle whomever you are and please forgive us for this chaos ..." reaching for her hand she smiles and looks around seeing how people are calming down when she is home... " lets go to talk now .. but we must be quick I sense something bad coming our way"
TalaWyanet
Tala watched as the Queen and another gentleman entered the castle and waited for her chance to speak. While waiting she noticed how the Queen seemed to calm everyone. She smiled to herself thinking how the Queen remindered her of herself. Seeing the Queen smile and nod to her, she smiles warmly and bows her head in respect. As the Queen walked over and touched her hand, Tala sucked in a breath hoping the Queen did not notice. What she sensed was not good at least in the near future. But she didnt have time to sort out what she sensed so she smiled and followed the Queen to have their talk...
They ended up in a room that was sparce but had a few chairs and two tables. Sitting with the Queen she figured it best get down to what was most important....
"M'lady, my name is Tala Waynet and I have come from an Empire far far away. I have been traveling for a long long time searching for something that I have to find. But that is not why we need to talk.. I can tell by how things are going here that you know there is much danger heading your way and I would say you have less than a day to prepare. I am not sure if you saw the legion (6000 men) down in the valley upon your return? Those are my men and they are the best to be found where I live. I am here to offer them to you in your time of need. I have already informed them that we will help and that your commander will be giving the orders. I have another reason for being here but that can wait til this "problem" is dealt with.....
After ending her speech, she wondered if the Queen thought she talked to much. She laughed at herself inside her mind. Not wanting to tell too much at once, she decided to keep her powers to herself until it was needed to tell. Sitting there as she waited for the Queen to speak, she looked her over and saw the beauty and the power behind those all seeing eyes of hers. Smiling to herself she knew this Queen was more than able to rule as needed....
icedrago12
as i walk threw the castel i over hear two ladies speaking one is the queen and one havnt heard before trying not to be too nosey as of what they speak.Walks on threw the great castel wondering what is all the rushing around is about . Hearing them speak of an army the one had brought to help the queen .there must be a great fight to begin . Going outside of the castel and flying up to the air to let out noise to summon friendly dragons that i ve ran into on my long journey asking them for help to protect the great castel from danger .flying back to seek lord blood and Queen Mystic to find out what is going on ?
BloodVII
My Lady Queen moves to greet the newcomer, a woman named Tala, a witch I find out, as I listen drawing up next to Queen Mystic, listenig to the young woman as she tells us of her army that she has. She and her army will help us in our fight against the evil one who is now upon us. I see Lord Drago approaching, real concern upon his face. He tells the Queen and I that he has summoned his friendly dragons to help.
I can feel once again, my brother and try to concentrate for a moment to see if I can locate him. I can sense that he feels me as well. But just as I am about to lock onto his location, the ground moves violently and black shadows begin to creep inside the walls. The evil has arrived. There is no time left. I howl out "I will find you brother." Then I turn to the Queen, Lord Drago and Lady Tala, transforming into my tri-being and towering over all of them. "Prepare there is no time left for talking; they are now here."
"Protect the Queen Lord Drago", I yell back as I run towards the enemy now moving swiftly towards us. I give out the cry to battle and plunge into a think nest of evil beings before they can reach my dear one. I let the beasts take over within me and begin my anniliation of the evil intent upon over taking the castle.
nightrayne7
The night closes in he hears a call that takes him back so many years the wolf takes over The smell of his brother in his nose he can taste battle on the wind stops changing back to half and half claws extending fangs shinning as he glares at the battle he notices his brother in danger quickly leaps over the wall
Doesnt understand what he sees the people fighting and his brother in combat closes his eyes you will have to show me what to fight blood sword The sword flies frome his back directing his attacks he would fight and destory anything in his path to back by his brothers side The blood sword directing him pulls the sword from his side attacking the evil fighting once again where he belonged with his brother Nothing that threatned his brother and his brothers friends would live eyes turn red the vampire and were wolf embrace inside him giving in to the darkness inside was risky but anything to protect his brother
Rianorix
Down the deck, the ship showed a darker side, shadows appeared to move away from me, like trying to escape, down was simply a mess, barrels knocked off their place. objects scattered here and there. I could barely walk thru; I just was about to return when something reflected its shine right on the corner of my eye. I fought my way through until I reached the object, a shining piece of silver, like a small plate, tied to a cord, it appears someone was wearing it, it has written strange symbols, like runes, I hold it up, skimming it with the little light I have, to me was a piece of junk, but I put it in my pocket, I don't know why, just did.
Back in the deck the wind was blowing harder, like to moving the boat by to the ocean, I measured the distance between it and land, I figured I wouldn't drown, maybe I will, jumped and right off I felt how different the water was, it was like swimming thru Jelly, I saw strange fish swimming along, full of curiosity. I felt it took me a lifetime getting to shore, I dropped myself in the sand, the sky full of stars , even a whole galaxy could be seen, not sure whether this is night or day, I couldn't wait till the some come out - I'll head inside the forest- I said to myself- I must see sister, I must remember who Lynn is.
TalaWyanet
Tala hurries out of the castle and goes to stand on the highest hill overlooking her legion of warriors. A purple haze surrounded her as she repeats the chant 3 times, a protection spell for the castle and all that dwell within and outside.
I am protected by your might,
O gracious Goddess, day and night.
Thrice around the circle's bound,
Evil sink into the ground.
After the chanting of the spell, she sends a mental command to her men.. "You will fight and guard and die for those that dwell within this castle and it's lands. Fight for them like you would for me!" As she says the last words she could see her troops forming smaller groups and moving to surround the castle and the lands. She knew that standing there watching her troops was not helping so she gathered her bad and found a higher spot atop the castle and started a larger stronger protection spell....
Tala knew that that one small spell would not be enough. So doing something she has only had to do once.... it would take all her power leaving her weak and defenseless but she could not let these innocent people die if she could help it.... Standing tall at the edge of a cliff she started to summon those that have been dead for many centuries many eons.. Those of the dead that would now become undead at least for this moment in time. Raising her arms to the sky, she chanted something under her breath and as she did the wind grew stronger and stronger yet she remained still except for her billowing clothes and her long jet black hair.. The air around her started to swirl faster and faster like a funnel that protected her. Even through the wind all the were in and around the castle could hear her words. Her warriors heard her and stopped completely and watched their Mistress. For they knew what she was about to do and they also knew this fight was bigger than they thought.
Tala's high commander knew what would happen to his Mistress once the spell was cast and sent two of his best men to go to her and protect her with their very lives. As they raced to get to the top, they heard her already starting the spell...
Hear me knights of past, Knights of the ancient law.. Hear me dead knights of english tongue.
Hear me knights lost in battle, who's blade did good. Hear me knights of old, hear me knights
of lost soulds. This night I will invoke thee. I summon thee to my arms aid. Hear me knights,
a new cause be given. Your body gone now spirit be. Hear me Dead Knights, I invoke thee...
By your spitir blade, I invoke you. By your might, I invoke you. By your spirit, I invoke you.
Come now, follow a new cause, I summon thee. Each of thee I enlist. I invoke you Dead Knights
Hear me and come to my aid! Hear me and fight at my side. Protect me and those who fight
from spirits of harm. Fight my battles I say to thee! Hear me Spirits of lost knights, come to
my aid, come to my side. Protect us from spirits harm. Protect us from spirits light. I invoke
you. I invoke you! I invoke you!! I invoke you!!! I invoke you!!!!
Let my army be done.
Let it be...
Let it be!
By the end of the spell all the land could see swirls of grey in the sky then landing upon the ground they became dead warriors of the past brought back just for this fight. They came by the hundreds out of nowhere it seemed.. All the land stopped for a moment because they could not believe their eyes. Even the enemy stood shocked at what they saw. Then as if a "switch" had been clicked, the fighting started.. Only this time there were more good than evil on this battle field.
Tala watched the dead warriors coming from everywhere as she smiled weakly to herself, before collapsing to the ground...
MysticSecret1
Queen hears her brother moaning in his sleep.. gentle poking him she says " wake up bro it was just a dream.. but now we need all help we can get.. wake up and be ready to fight" with those words she feels how her vampire takes over her and she flies were are her people and all creatures ready to fix portal and to fight an evil together ... all their powers become as one they fight for different and for one... Mystic did not have a chance to say Princess Tala what she sensed in her and maybe what she did not see in her.. but it is to late now... now she calls all ... and flies fast looking for guards and her family... hoping they all are ok... looking sensing for Lord Blood... screaming for healers ... as she sees Tala laying on the ground...
Keeperend
As the night falls, his black heart starts beating once more. His eyes becomes Red like the peoples’ eyes, who they have no place to go, no land to walk, no dreams to fulfill
People who has no future upon this island called: EARTH
A dark eagle came from the red horizon, pass him by and then kneel before him like human being, start talking about the EVIL, which is about to come as a death filled with mouths…
He looked straight into the eye of the eagle.
~show me the future~ cried…and the eagle respond to His will
Show a girl, hiding in a magnificent castle, waiting...
~Tala~ whispers the King. Yes, she is Tala Waynet said the eagle.
His face took the colour of the deep black sea, this ancient liquid, which King Keeper Loved so much cos its reminds him ,his homeland above the stars
~So Beautiful~ whispers the King…
What is This! He said
My Queen? My Queen Mystic and Lord BloodVI who protects HER ...Are they in Danger?
Yes, said the eagle.
King raises his head upon the Sky and the day turn into night once more, a night full of blood
Cos King KeeperEnd calling his army...
Sos, the Queen of the Moon close her eyes and Mandatore, Guardian of the Sky delete all the bright stars… so the king could see the gate…
a bunch of Harpies, half woman and half lion start flying above his head...millions of them, ready to fight for their master once more
Go and protect those i love most!!!
His voice filled the ear like an instant summer storm rain
Harpies, like a nightmare of an insignificant man, silent but deadly start flying to the Castle…
Meanwhile, Tala, sitting there as she waited for the Queen to speak, she looked her over and saw the beauty and the power behind those all seeing eyes of hers. Smiling to herself she knew this Queen was more than able to rule as needed....
King Keeper knows that also…
nightrayne7
Minons heads fly from there bodies one sword in my hand the other slicing away as it fights on its own feeling its thirst werewolf and vampire in perfect embrace inside his soul one by one they fall but more take there place Whispers to him self brother forgive me grabs his brother throws him clear screams run protect those you love ill buy you time to get to them
Turns sees the horde of minons grow closes his eyes instead of red they go black tentacles erupt from his back smile crosses his face ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh he screams blood sword dives into oncoming enemy evisorbia in his hand blad black as midnight covered in blood dives into the horde tentacles tearing the minons apart
A blow strikes him in the stomach blood pours from his mouth lets out a slight chuckle you owe me brother dives back into the horde swords and tentacles slashing and feeding driving him on he refused to die this day reaching deep inside his black soul touching a power that had been forbidden by his family that made him and outcast for so long He let the part of himself go he let the demon breathe once more
icedrago12
as i protect the queen i send two of my fellow dragons to help lord Blood in his fight with the evil that has reached the castel then following the queen as she flies looking for her family and lord blood swooping down as Queen Mystic finds Tala laying on the ground . leaving Queen Mystic for moment to find the nearest healer that i could find to help princess Tala . hearing noises in the near by trees i get prepared for the attack if it is evil .
MysticSecret1
The Queen knows that if she won't find the way to close portal their battle will be forever fghting and fighting new and new evil without end and rest. Looking around she sees her people and all help trying to fight to keep the land safe. Mystic makes up her mind and she knows of only in one place she can find an answer and needs to do that fast as possible. Before that Mystic has something else to do ... important for her and her heart... smiling she chooses very hidden path of forest covered with flowers and surrounded by trees... little lake with falling waterfall makes her small hideout amazingly inviting... slowly lighting candles and putting them on fresh cut grass she enjoys fragrance of nature mixed up with her own... smiling she sets table for two carefully coosing drinks and some food... light music mixes nicely with music of nature and holding her trembling hand she calls him... calls his name gentle without moving her lips ... soul calls to soul hoping he will find a little time for them ... her before she will be gone. Looking at the sky Mystic feels drizzle of rain on her face and smiling she looks how slowly full rich of colors rainbow appears in the middle of the lake... chuckling she grins... seems nature wants to help her with her little adventure... very well then...smiling she sways by music in a dream dance... she was not able to freeze her romantic caring nature as all vampires did... seems it is deep in her and the Queen enjoys those all little moments of weakness when she feels a real lady; fragile and feminine... taking one of the blooming flower she sticks it in her hair... waiting ... will he hear her... will he come ... before she has go... will he?
BloodVII
As my newfound brother throws me over all the evil creatures I yell at him that we must work together. I fear for him battling all those creatures on his own. Then I notice he is laughing in their faces and watch in awe, as he takes them down by the dozen with the tenticles that have appeared out of his body. I stand amazed by the sheer strength of his attacks. Suddenly, I hear a soft voice, like the most beautiful music calling to me, calling me to come to her. I look toward my brother and see that he has his battle in hand and close my eyes and imagine the one who's soft voice I hear.
I appear before her instantly, my heart beating fast; warmth infusing my entire being. She is dancing softly with her eyes closed, a beautiful flower in her hair. I watch her for a moment, amazed by her beauty. I slowly begin move towards her and caress her soft cheek gently. "I have come my dearest one. I have come to you." She opens her eyes and smiles at me. "I have prepared a dinner just for the two of us. So we may spend a little time together before I must go." I gaze into her eyes searching. "Where do you have to go? I will go with you." Queen Mystic shakes her head. "You must stay here and fight, my firework. I need you here. I will go to get the portal to close so that the evil will no longer be able to pass through it." Understanding dawns in me and I pull her close to me, holding onto her tight. "I will be here to fight for our people. I will be here for you."
She smiles at me and about blinds me with her smile. She leads me towards a table, laden with food she had prepared very carefully. The beauty of the place strikes at me, and I know this is a very special dinner she has prepared just for us. We eat the sumptuous feast she has prepared and have some wine. I take her on a small boat ride, rowing as she watches me with her all seeing eyes. So many emotions are swirling around inside them. She has the weight of her world upon her lovely shoulders and I want to do all that I can to relieve her of some of that worry. We move to dance in the meadow, under a glorious rainbow, happiness filling me at being able to spend this special time with her. I savor her being in my arms for this brief time, the most special evening of my entire life. I hold her close to me and consider not letting her out of my arms, for I know she will venture upon a very dangerous journey in order to see the portal close.. I place a whisper soft kiss upon her lips and whisper in her ear, "I adore you.".
Rianorix
Still trying to figure out what is happening, my eyes don't believe the hellish place this battleground has become, I see sister and Blood leading a nearly suicide fight with all sort of creatures, they are all breaking into the portal from I just came in before, sister's sword was dyed with purple and green blood like substance, so was Blood, I see Ice, stepping in front of her trying to keep the creatures at bay, I look for a sword or something to battle but I have none, creatures have no weapons because the whole body is made with sharping appendixes, this doesn't look good.
TalaWyanet
Laying on the ground, Tala could only see with her "minds eye" as she directed the dead warriors in the largest battle even she had ever seen. Too everyone that happened to look her way, she looked passed out or dead to them. For they could not see the energy that flowed through her and to all the warriors.
She knew that someone would have to have very powerful magic to kill these warriors. Tala had to call them, even if it meant her death. No one but her Captain new what could happen for he has been her guardian and captain since she was a teenager. That is when her real powers started to show themselves. Those were some strange and crazy times. At least til she had gained control over her powers.
The two guards still stood guard over their Mistress. Even as they watched their comrades dying on the field of battle they knew that had the highest duty on this day. And if it came down to their Mistress being to weak to come out of her trance, they had the privledge to carry her back to her home lands.. For only a few people knew why their Mistress was searching all the world. It was the one thing/ the one person..that could save her and her lands.....
nightrayne7
demon powers erupted from his body bidding the demons to hear its call the vampire and werewolf within voices were gone all he heard was demons call the smaller demons rose from the ground and attacked decimating all enemies in there path
slashing with his blade while the blood sword attacked and fed on its on The thoughts of his brother escaping to help those he loved gave him comfort the battle went on and on minon after minon fell but he was still bleeding from his stomach
The evil came from the sky and and seemed like everywhere but he fought on the little summoned demons were doing there best but out numbered there was nothing that would stop him he didnt understand the enemy he was fighting nor did he understand why his brother fought thses things but it didnt matter they these things would fall a blast of evil magic hit him directly inhis face knocking him back the second blast drove him into the ground
as he staggered up to his feet THERE WAS A PROBLEM HE COULDNT SEE
MysticSecret1
Do not wanting to feel pain after long goodbyes the Queen just flies into the night last time looking sweetly in his eyes and leaving the warm kiss on his lips... before she is gone Mystic stops by Tala making sure she is protected by now and telling her that healers are on their way if she will need them. Gentle hugging her and whispering to her that she feels her power and where she is going. With those words giving her last command to her people and mentally hugging them all wishing them to keep strong while she will be back Mystic is gone in the huge mist all alone... by the portal that sucks her with enormous power to unknown space where she could find all answers... will she?
Dancingle
~Hearing the calls of the Queen, she rushes as fast as she can to help aid in the help of those who have fallen. Appearing at the castle walls in a flash of light of light, her hair falling down once the wind settles from the speed of her landing, the steam smoking from her body where she stands. The white glow of her eyes dimming down turning back to her silver pools once again. Looking back at the battle that's going she knows there's no time to doddle, searching the grounds with her sharp eyes spotting a fallen man in a ditch. Clutching onto her bag she runs over to him without haste, sliding to a stop next to him. Taking a good look over him, she sees the gash on his stomach and his face is scorched as if from a blast. Reaching to him, she knows she has to move him to safer grounds, but to move him in this condition could be risky~
Sir... if you can hear me I'm a healer. You're very badly injured and I must move you to get you the proper attention needed to help you. I will have to be swift in our movement, I just hope that you can handle the travel.
~Placing an arm under his body, she doesn't have time to be gentle and slides her shoulder under his arm and pulls him up onto her shoulder, wrapping her arms around his chest with a tight grip. Her wings span out, her head tilts up as her eyes go a glowing white as she speaks the words~ Lightning flash!
~A bolt of lightning comes to them, and in an instant they are gone with a mist left in place of where they stood. Next instant they are in the castle courtyard, landing hard and fast she notices his body starts to convulse. She was afraid this would happen. Laying him down on the ground, she finds a stick to place in his mouth, she then kneels next to him doing a once over his body with her left paw~ I call to you my guide and help me heal this life that is close to dwindling away, I call to you to help him for his highest and best.
~Digging in her bag, she pulls out her crystals placing two amethyst above his head, two quartz by his sides, and two more amethyst by his feet. She pulls out a water pouch pouring it over his gaping wound to clean it out, As she observes the cleaning a soldier comes out to the yard yelling about that his Mistress needs help. Looking up to him she holds her paw him to stop him in his tracks~ Give me ten minutes to get him stable first! ~looking to her guide as she works trying to get him to stop shaking. With their combined efforts his body jerks less and less till he stops completely. Sighing to see he may still be saved, she pulls out a black thread and a needle, threading the needle quickly and with a nod to her guide. The misty figure moves to his stomach and begins to push his stomach together to help close the gap. Beginning to sew up the gap she explains to the beastly man what she's doing~ Sir I am closing up your stomach with a special thread that was soaked in a jet elixir, it should keep you from any infection and help you have a clean healing. Hopefully there will be minimal scarring with it too, I'm sorry if this pains you so, but I didn't have time to administer any pain meds. ~Wiping her brow with her sleeve as she works keeping the area clean while working under the pressure of the soldier trying to get her to work faster. Finally she finishes sealing him up and knots the end, looking at him with the stick still in his mouth she stands up~ Now stay there and don't you move till I get back!
~Turning to the soldier quickly~ Now where is your Mistress?! ~he points up high to the castle top, sighing as nothing can be easy on this day. Growling as grabs onto the soldier holding him tight, spanning her wings out~ I hope you don't have a fear of heights ~and with a few strong flaps they take off to the air, the soldier screams from the speedy take off. Kicking and squirming, she sighs grumpily~ Please stop with the dramatics cause if I drop you from this height I surely can't heal you from fall this high, now be helpful and show me where abouts your Mistress is. ~ The soldier stops squirming and changes his screams to muffled praying, he points to their heading, nodding in acknowledgement she flaps faster to the spot where another soldier stands and women lays on the ground. Spanning her wings making a short stop and they drop to the ground hastily, releasing the soldier she stands over her next patient. Running her paw over the woman she feels very little energy from her, quickly she digs in her bag and pulls out six crystal quartz and citrine crystal placing a grid around the Mistress. As she works she hears the soldier she carried vomiting over the side of the castle wall, rolling her eyes and thinking to herself that they can risk their lives in battle but can't handle one little flight. Looks to her guide as she appears before them, without a word they get to work in restoring the energy to the woman in the crystal grid. The crystals begin to glow with the heavenly energy flowing from herself and her guide into the crystals and Tala, not moving in their position until there is a sign that she is even slightly replenished~
Trenchsoul
Rising from his chair, he steps slowly, almost reluctantly, to the center of the cathedral space, the sigils and lines upon the stonework floor lighting at his passage. Glowing like dying embers at first, the energy seems to build inside the markings, spreading as he proceeds to the center, the light finding new symbols, more lines and designs, the light within the massive space growing into the burning orange of a star that has reached its end, dark and yet still near blinding in its intensity. His cowled face rises to address the domed ceiling far above with a look that speaks of resignation and determination, arms outstretched from his sides, palms facing towards the ground, fingers spread. He begins to chant something that touches the ears only briefly before becoming something more akin to pressure and force, pummeling and caressing simultaneously. His cowl whips about his frame as if gripped in a hurricane, twirling one way and then striking suddenly the other. The skin of his fingers begin to glow with the same deep but intense light of the sigils around him, as line of energy begin to course up from the patterns and into his outstretched digits, into his blood and along his flesh, drawing similar patterns upon his skin. His chanting is inaudible now, the only sign of his speech being the movement of his lips and the bellowing movement of his chest as the air rushes in and pours out once again, the room is absolutely silent, even through the tumultuous pummeling of wind and power. And, finally, he lowers his eyes, as if facing someone, the glow of the room suffusing his ocular orbs, a glare of intensity brighter than all other light in the room. His chest heaves once more, the air rushing through his teeth and nose audibly and suddenly everything in the room goes still, as if frozen in place, his cowl pulled almost to tearing by the winds to his right side, the coruscating energies in mid-swirl and swoop, before he releases the breath in one word that shakes the walls and sends the energy bursting from the sigils in a flare of brilliance and power:
"EXUNTE"
The room goes dark, but only for a moment, as the sconces and candelabra about the room relight themselves, returning the cavernous expanse to a warm and comfortable glow. In the center of the room, he has vanished, the sigils and markings on the floor glow with a fading orange light, wavering heat making the room dance with their essence.....
---------------------------------------------------------------
Reappearing in the depths of space, he beholds a vista of tremendous beauty and deadly promise; a set of binary stars, orbiting each other in a seemingly perpetual dance, spilling their powerful radiation into the ether as they pirouette about each other. One, a brilliant blue and small as a world, seems to draw the larger, orange-red partner's energies around it, like the arms of a lover, and, together, they spin and dance through the void of space. They are only a pair of the the oddities of this particular point in space/time, for around these deadly dancers is the unbelievably massive form of the serpent.
The creature is possibly as old as the universe itself, for it is the single most massive thing in existence, barring the titanic black holes that congeal the stuff all galaxies. Wrapping around the twins and itself as well, the great beast's flesh absorbs the radiation and heat like a sunning snake. Solar winds and waves of light and radiation bend around the scales like water over stones, as it creates it's own intense gravitic fields, warping the very form of space around it. The streaming light illuminating the cracks and crags of it's heavily armored hide, the cratered and pock marked surface resembling the surface of a planet forced to suffer a meteoric bombardment.
He floats in the void, absorbing the improbable vista before him, a shimmer and flare around him the only sign that a field protects him from the lethal radiation, absolute cold, and hyper speed particles that permeate space. The fantastic view is not the reason for his return to this place, though. His fears are his propulsion, worry his drive, and they both have brought him here on the urgent intent to discover why the dark one has risen once again. Here was evil's prison. Here was the darkness' captors and guards. And, if that one has escaped..... well, here will be a sight as brutal as it will be hopeless.
"One rose from the depths of darkness, and madness shone in those eyes. Rising through the veil, that one tore open the fabric of reality, tore asunder the stable and peaceful foundation of life's rising strength, and plummeted sentience back into ignorance, launched the burgeoning civilizations into mortal warfare, annihilating almost all intelligent life from the universe," shuddering slightly, he paused before launching his physical form towards the leviathan and continuing the tale, "While few retained their sanity, controlled their madness, subdued their baser instincts and darker impulses, the rest of sentience devoured itself, feeding the war machines of the dark one. And the few survivors quaked in fear for the future and their own. Planets were orbited by the corpses of the dead, moons shattered to rubble that rained down upon the dessicated remains of societies and people, the energy of stars siphoned off to fuel immense war machines and feed gigantic war beasts until all that remained were the radioactive hulks that were the stars' cores. The ravage of all was total and complete where ever the dark one wandered."
Curving his path around the asteroid fields and sloughed off dead skin of the serpent, he continued, "In these dark times, those that remained, enemy and ally alike, joined forces to stave off the encroaching evil. Their future was almost a promise of death and annihilation, and they sought only to withstand the power of the dark one's forces long enough to somehow find a way to save their people. It was in these seemingly final days that the hope of the future rose from unforeseen corners of their shrinking realms."
His path shifted as serpent's giant form blotted out the light from the stars and the cracks and crevasses in the creature's flesh became mountains and valleys. Before him, something was alight in the darkness, a soft, orange glow, marked here and there with pinpoints of blue and green and white, "The last vestiges of civilization came upon the body of the Great Serpent, the Warp Wyrm, and they stared in wonder at the majesty of the beast, their fear forgotten for the briefest of moments as they took in something greater than the dark one's forces by several factors. But their attempts to contact the titanic creature, to make any kind of impression upon it's consciousness, were for naught. It existed, and that was possibly the grandest and most hopeless circumstance the survivors could envision."
His flight slowed, the trail of charged particles that had followed him from the outer system faded and vanished, his comet tail dissipating with the radioactive winds from the stars on the other side of the serpent, as the glow resolved itself into the silhouette of a skyline, then the skyline itself and then the surrounding city, nestled in the hollow of four vast mountain peaks, the lights curving upwards along the rise and swell of the valley towards the summits, "But what the serpent didn't give them directly, they found for themselves in the serpent's very being. Hope. Hope and power that could very well turn the tide of doom from their shores and back across the stellar void to the tear that birthed the horror that threatened them all. They found the power of the beginning, the raging strength of the start of it all, the birthing fury of the universe, and they learned to harness it to drive back the forces the dark one brought to bear."
He sighed and lowered his head to his chest, stopping above the sight that brought the single tear to his dessicated features, "And here they created the Weapons of Creation, the powerful tools that forced the damned armies back into the darkness from which they had risen. Here, they found the source of life and creation and here they forged mighty devices and weapons fueled by that source. And here, too, they found that the weapons could not remove the dark one from the universe, but could imprison it.......... for a time."
He looked back again to the crater where once stood a temple, a forest of spires that conjured in everyone the feeling of power and majesty, regal and beautiful. He surveyed the desolation, surrounded by the dead, both walking and not, as his eyes found the point that had once held prisoner the most powerful threat the universe has ever known. "Should evil escape this hold, the source must be found again, or all the worlds and all life upon them will be devoured by darkness. Find the Weapons of Creation, rediscover the source, and imprison the darkness once more, sentients of all realms, or all shall fall to dominion of the dark one," he paused here, looking down into the ruins with deep despair, "It may already be too late."
MysticSecret1
Tired, dirty and all messed up the Queen slowly walks to the portal. A deep mist hides it from others eyes protecting it. The fog that stays heavy around here seems stops her... grabbing her body and wanting to lock it in this side, not letting her to go out from this barberic world that she entered with her own will. Heavily breathing she tries not to think how hungry and tired she is... all she wants to get out and go back to her lands and to her people. Mystic hopes somebody will hear her voice and will come to help her finish to repair the portal... as it was told to her. It needs to be done today at midnight in a full moon or it will be lost in a chaos forever.
With all her power she pushes her helpless body to the next side of the portal dropping it heavily on the ground thinking that closing her eyes just for a min will help her regain her power. Smiling she curls in a cozy embrace of flowers and goes deep to a letargic sleep not aware of....
TalaWyanet
Tala moans words that can not be understood. Only her warriors know her words for those
words command them to fight on. It is taking all her strength to command them and they know
this, so they fight harder stronger.. All of a sudden Tala takes a deep wraspy breath.
As she sits up she whispers two words:: "The Queen!" "I must go I have to get to the Queen, she needs help." she motioned to her faithful quard to come to her. "Give me my elixir, I need it now." The guard hurried to his Mistress's side and quickly gave her the elixir then stood backwaiting further commands. Opening the bottle she drinks all of the elixir while ignoring the person at her side til the elixir is gone. That is when she looks around her and see's the crystals.
"You did this?", she asked the female. "Well if so, I thank you kindly. But I must go, the Queen is in need of help."
Rising to her feet in one fluid motion she feels replenished. She bows her head to the female then motions for her guard to follow her. The guard grabs up his Mistress's bag and follows quickly behind her. They make quick time and arrive at the Queen's side. Tala kneels beside theQueen and reaches out to her guard for her bag. As he hands it to her she silently commands him to guard the Queen with his life. He bowed his head to his Mistress and took up a defensive position.
Out of her bag she grabs 3 candles; blue, white, and beeswax. Then out comes a cloth filled withincense, a mix of cinnamon, myrrh, rosemary, and violet. White quartz crystals are next to come out of her bag. Tala places them in the key spots; head, heart, and legs. Last but not least, she pulls out a glass bottle of homemade apple cider. Lighting the candles, Tala starts to chant softly, saying different words for each candle. She then takes the pouch of spices and pours it intothe apple cider and shakes it up. Tala continues to chant hoping to see the Queen wake up quickly.
Tala leans down close to the Queen's ear and whispers to her,
"M'lady you must wake up, there is still work to be done to save your lands and your people. Wake and feel your strength growing. It is time to fight for what you/we love.."
MysticSecret1
Hearing Tala whispering to her but not being able to movie till she did not absorb all information how to close the gate the Queen can only hope that her body will be protected till then... by choosing not to feed on alive to keep her human feelings that is why she is laying like this now.. the body fails to support her on this and she was very lucky that Tala and not anemy found her in this condition. Now she knows she is safe at least she hopes for that... and absobs all information given to her as much fast as she can... her lips start to move... one virgin human, one unborn, one wolf, one dragon, one ...... she whispers silently ....
Dancingle
~she blinks as the woman stands up and thanks her, without having the time to speak before she goes reaching to her she is gone. Sighing and shaking her head packing her things up she climbs up over to the edge of the castle wall, holding onto her bag tightly she glides down to her first patient in mid flight her guide floating down with her starting a conversation like the turmoil around them isn't happening~
Guide: You know you should bring your younger brother with you on such errands. ~Smirking knowing she'll get some kind of a smart response back~
Danci: ~Glares at her and twists her mouth~ and why would I bring a young boy who barely even knows the difference between a crystal and a stone. Besides this is hardly and errand... he does need the training but not at the expense of someone's life or limb.
Guide: have him bandage someone up, I'm sure he can at least handle that... since your father is away for the time being he has no one else to look to for that type of training.
Danci: ~with a flap of her wings coming to her landing to the beast laying there breathing slowly with the stick still in his mouth, the crystals around him still glowing, looking down over him then stepping in the grid and kneeling next to him to finish tending to him properly. Digs in her bag for her turquoise elixir, and continues the conversation.~ Well he can't even do a simple spell casting during our offerings to the faye, you think that will help someone who needs a simple elixir and bandage?
Guide: Giggles thinking back at the last time he attempted the ritual spell and messed it up completely and the fairies getting so angry attacking him and then hiding his battle belongings for that month~ He at least attempts to do it and he does try.... he just needs to focus more and learn the importance of spells and healing. But you must admit he is growing up to be a strong warrior.
Danci: .......You are right he needs to learn healing at least his strength in combat is quite the talk with him training under mum. ~Smiling as she pulls out the small bottle thinking back about the two of them sparing and how proud he was for doing so well and the proud look on mum's face as he excelled. Popping the cork to the bottle, she leaves the beastly man lying there but turns his head slightly and trickles the elixir down into his mouth so that he doesn't choke in his unconsious state, he swallows little by little as his body functions take over. Smiles softly as the small vile empties after a time has passed, her guide still working on the devastating wound he has, she runs her left paw over his body to read his energy and is happy that he is stable on his way to recovery. ~Sighs putting the elixir bottle away, then begins to clean him up a bit and check him over for any other wounds that she may have missed~
TalaWyanet
Right after Tala whispered into the Queen's ear she could hear the Queen mumbles some words of a virgin human, one unborn, one wolf, one dragon, and one.. "Shoot.." Tala said to herself for she did not get to hear the rest. But those words... they were familiar.. something her High Priestess told her.. a story that was her destiny. Was she the human virgin that the Queen spoke of? Only the people of her father's empire knew that she was human, of course they all knew she was a virgin. If so who were the others and what of the unborn child? Tala sat back on her boots and became lost in thought..
Shaking her head she looked back down at the Queen then looked to see where her guard was standing. Seeing he was in the same spot as before, she went back to focusing on the brave Queen... It was talked about enough. Sighing and taking her mind back to the task at hand she reaches in her bag for the vile of spices and apple cider and silently chants as she swirls the vile, the liquid spinning faster and faster. Leaning downshe placed two fingers against the Queen's mouth and slowly poured the liquid into her throat. Spices: tormentil to drive evil away,vervain to give protection, and black cohosh to rid all negativity and to give the Queen confidence to do what she was destined to do..
Sitting next to the Queen she looked up at her guard. Sensing his Mistress was watching him, he turned toward her, a question in his eyes. "It is ok. I was only thinking." she smiled at her guard as he bowed his head to her then turned back to guard both Ladies. Her mind then wandered about the story, the destiny, and the Queen.....
Incantas
The white wolf walks through the bloody carnage of the battle fields,
Drifting in spirit form over the stench and blood that runs in constant stream,
Flowing down the hillsides
Wondering of such an undertaking and worries of intent
Having watched from afar, hearing the screams of beast on man man on beast
Arriving at the castle, slowly moving through dark halls,
The hallways filled with gloom in hearsay of ill Queens
Many a conjuring entity coming to her aid
Passing amongst the vampire, lycan, wiccan, and sorcerer
Feeling power of all the entities, they have borrowed of their aid,
Often taking alliance with each one, in honor of the queen
Arriving near entrance to Queen's hold hearing wails
Hearsay says with child, yet wonder of its making
Nothing is so pure, as conception of a birth, though spirit taking many form
One theorizes of what being, has taken the Queen in lust, and if in pleasure she bears life
Why does it cause her such distrust
The wolf watching from corner, unseen by naked eye, feeling insecurity of guard
Observing Tayla and her potions, being forced upon the queen, straining as Queen whispers
To hear what is said to Tayla's ear, does the Queen obstain
The forcing of the liquid, does she know what comes from nature
Carries spirit of the making, knowledge of its essence, many years long gone
Claiming it as own, is borrowing of power, sometimes quite decietful, in its assistance of great things
The Queen drunken from the mixture, falls into solemn sleep, visions haunting in the healing
Awaiting true relief
MysticSecret1
Leaving her weak of not feeding properly body... the queen flies into the other demention for answers...
she can only hope that somebody from down there will get puzzle of her words together... there was not time to tell them all... so se only can hope for the best...
ages by ages she choose not to feed on alive to keep her human feeling alive to hide her monster as her all family of origins where... by weekening the body the soul gained all strenght she never had before... sharing blood with wherewolf not only did not kill her but gave her an extra power to sense... smiling she thinks about him...
where is he is he safe does he look for her will he... she know that if she would call hewould hear her even she is so far away... but knowing her helpless body would scare him she delays that hoping by the time he will find her Tala and others will know what to do with her rapidly said words about what they need to have to close circle to prevent any more evil comming from portal till she will call others from here.
Sensing a stranger to them with the unborn she smiles feeling all goes as the elders promised her about ... how all suppose to be...
all creatures this time must forget about their fight and be abble to communicate to find one way by fixing that what seems cannot be fixed anymore... hoovering between time she can only hope for that ......In the foggy darkness her soul feels so lost she tries to find a way and answers but no luck so far... just those couple hints that the queen gave before she left her body and nothing more... she hopes that her clan and friends will start from there and maybe answers will come one by one... just for now she hoovering in a total mist trying to get her bodyless soul to move further and further trusting only her senses and her inner call.
Mystic feels familiar vibration near her in the mist... she turn around and gasps ..."ooo dear why you are here? How you get here? " her eyes open wide and her face shows fear... " is that mean you are dead?" She looks at him so afraid to hear the asnwer that would remove any wantings to go back there in the forest where her powerless body lays waiting for her to return... she moves closer to him looking in his deep dark eyes for answers not believing what she sees here and that is not her dream but reality... but how you can call it reality if all go so complicated between worlds where even us mystical creatures are having a hard time to find answers ...she whispers... holding her breath " please tell me that you same as me just came here looking for answers?"
She cannot let herself to think that maybe he came here for her... that would be to much even for him to do... but now when they shared their blood everything is posible... soul cries for a soul even if they do not know about it... it just how it is... so she stands there in nowhere in front of him shaking as a lost leaf and waits for the answer...
Pergatorie
After weeks of being chased through towns, cities and forests she is free of the hunters for now. The one called James was dead, his humorous end sill floats in her dreams. Something thumps against her leg enough to cause a small cut and it is then she feels the burst of power deep within. Then she hears it, low & quiet but so powerful it scream inside her. She can't help the curiosity, turns her silken black steed and moves in the direction that the sound came from to investigate.
As she approaches the scene she is astonished at the destruction, leaves her horse in a fairly safe area and walks among the dead, undead and rubble to see what she can find that would cause such a grand burst of magic.
MysticSecret1
Looking in his dark sad eyes she reads the answer and her soul starts to scream of pain... no no no that cannot be true no no no that is not the true please tell me it is not... reaching for him she sees how he starts to vanish in the darkness leaving only one explanation in her head how sorry he is and please to forgive him for being not careful and for not saving himself to her...
Collapsing on the ground she starts to sob, all her body shaking in a pain of loss the one for whom she cared so much... a lot words that were not said a lot feelings still not experienced... and here she is all alone again in here and now will be in that world too...
With a heavy of the pain heart she just kneels and let's her emotions to go freely out... hoping that it will appease her a little in time and she still could continue her journey...
KakarikiFirehawk
Just an old friend
It started to rain softly and the wind stopped the trees swaying and a soft murmuring was heard that somehow affected the activity of the portal slightly... the guard noticed a hooded person walking out the forests and drew his sword but one gesture accompanied with a hushing whisper made him freeze up where he stood.
His gaze moved towards the one whom calls herself 'the white wolf'...and spoke softly to her..., "Eyes are for looking... But to see is a totally different matter..."
Then this person turned to Tala and took his hood down... he looked slight scruffy with his dirty blond hair that extended to just below his neck with slight grey sideburns aswell his slight beard show some grey tones and he looked at her with his blue grey eyes full of energy... he smiled softly at her... and calmly started to speak..., "Don't be afraid nor worried Lady Tala for I mean no harm...", he kneeled next to Mystic and let his finger stroke her cheek while she still was in conscious and paused before he looked up towards Tala again, "She will be ok now...", he rose up again and moved slowly to the nearby portal that reacted even more when he stepped closer.
It was like the portal tried to push him away with waves that seemed to be spitten out from the swirl itself that made the centre of the portal's energies but the continuation of his murmuring seemed to protect him somewhat since his clothing and hair waved like standing upwind...
From a small pouch he took some stones and threw it in front of the portal and he kneeled and faced down while the murmuring gets louder while the Portal reacted more violently aswell...
The stones started to glow and realigned themselves in a perfect circle around the portal itself... they started to change colours at first then they kept glowing emerald green and became crystals...
Slowly the crystals started to hover en slowly started to twirl around the portal... faster... and faster.... creating a spectacle of light ending up like a green ooze all around it like a protective shield while the portal's energies reacted aggressive by pounding the green foggy transparent shield causing bulbs trying to punch out of a jelly like substance...
Tala accidentally stepped on a twig that snapped under her feet while she took a small step closer to satisfy her curiosity... the man turned his face to her instantly and his eyes where illuminated... icy blue with flamy clouds dissipating... that look was enough for Tala to step back.
Then the man stood up again and took a pale blue stone out of the same pouch and held it in his palm of his hand... again he started to murmur till it started to glow slowly... till it was bright blue like a piece of ice... the purest kind one could find... on continuation of his murmuring it started to hover aswell... with his hands he slowly steered the stone towards the green shield and like a stone falling in water in slow motion it penetrated the shield while the portal started to react so violently that a screaming sound was heard... his murmuring was now sounding like a muffled yelling... his body started to shake like he had some kind of trouble to stabilize himself... then the blue stone was pushed into the core with a powerful move from the man...
... A sudden silence... like sounds where drawn in aswell... dead silence... slow humming started... a small pearl like dot appeared in the middle of the core... sending out wrinkles like a drip in the water... a bright flash... pure white... the portal alone in a white surrounding as far the eye could see... a last scream...
...
Like entering a pitch dark room from a highly illuminated one... Tala rubs her eyes... slowly her sight returned... the portal still there... but lifeless... no more twirling centre... one could simply step through it only to find themselves at the other side...dead thing made out of stone... no more than like a statue...
The man himself... on his knees in front of the portal... slight shivering... breathing heavy but slower with every inhalation... regaining his strength again... he looked at the ground... one of the emerald crystals survived it all... he picked it up with his slightly shaking hand before he stood up... trying to keep his balance like a drunkard for a moment...
He slowly turned around... raising his head... looks at Tala... then he stumbled down next to Mystic... putting the emerald crystal in her hand and close her hand with mine...
He smiled... looks up at Tala... and spoke with a hoarse voice to her..,".. Thou seeker... for what thy seek... is in the eye of the beholder..."
Coughs while he stood up again after two attempts... his legs still weakened... inhales like he wanted to say something... but he deprived from it... picks up his stuff... and slowly walked from where he came from... but just before he enters the forest Tala spoke out to him...
"... Who are you?.."
He only moved his head slight answering while he kept on walking, "... Just an old friend..."
Tala heard slight moaning from Mystic and looked down at her a short moment before looking back to this 'old friend'... but he disappeared without a trace... like he was never there...
The Portal was now finally closed... he left the cleaning of the remainder to them... his job was done here...
...
MysticSecret1
[www.youtube.com]
In the agony of unbeatable pain Mystic feels in her head a familiar voice and power that has strong calling for her... she looks around... with eyes full of tears still running freely her face... but there is nothing to be seen... a total fog and darkness not only around but in her heart as well... suddenly she feels so tired all weak and that similar voice calling and calling and calling...
Finally she closes her eyes and let's it take her away...
next what she sees are Tala's worried eyes in front of her face... just then she starts to smile again looking at her softly... Mystic feels something warm in her hand... but does not have a strength to look yet so she just wraps her fingers around and holds it tight in it ... then whispers ... "I am back... what happened? Somebody helped me there... who was?" then again the pain fulfills her eyes "Ooo Dear I am not sure but I think we lost Blood...I just hope that it is a huge mistake and he is ok... he needs to be ok he is so strong he can everything"
still mumbling all those words Mystic little by little forced to calm herself and tried to stand up... she needed to make sure that the portal was really closed that just not her imagination in a dream, and all around including all her realm will be safe for now...
sure they needed to clean all around but at least nothing will come to harm them from there anymore and whomever left on other side ... it will stay there... as she hopped forever... for now the Queen needed to see how much damage is done and try to fix it all... Mystic gentle hugged her loyal friend Tala whispering... "thank you for taking care of me and my body... you will need to fill me out with all details that I did not see in this world while I was there ok?" with those words still feeling weakness in her legs but with every minute gaining her power back Mystic started to walk leaning on Tala to the castle...
After a while she whispers to Tala... " let me go now... I will be fine just need some time alone till I will be back to all my duties... just some time..." with that she smiles and gentle pushes Tala away...
Slowly Mystic starts to walk to the ocean... to the only one place that brings her there time to time... when she feels alone, lonely, lost ... the place so full of memories... those that lay now only in her mind... having there special way to be known... her feet prints make their soft way on the sand letting only the playful wind hide them away with every single blow... swirling in the air playing a lovely music to be heard just for one ...
Mystic takes her place near to the ocean just looking silently at waves coming and going ... letting light breeze kiss her face, even catching a single tear on her cheek... shivering from the cold evening breeze she wraps her arms around herself and closing her eyes let's to be taken far away ... maybe to there where she would be happy again and strong ooo yes strong ... that word she keeps repeating to herself not daring to forget ... more for others then her... sometimes this same queen needs to feel weak needs to feel the One who would surround her with the power even stronger then she has...
Just... is it posible?... seems all fall down ... disappear... ran... fly... and die... maybe it is a curse ... for her ...that nobody can stay with her... and if she starts to dare open her heart all starts to go down ... quick like a wind...
but now and here is her dream and she dares to dream ... smiling to the playful wind... about those arms to be wrapped around her and that whisper to be heard ... just for her..."I am here... and will stay I promise" and then the wind takes her dream and laughing swirls around going higher and higher till she can hear only an echo of it... sighing she continue to lay on the sand looking up at clouds that make funny figures again and again... till then...
Pergatorie
After searching and coming up empty handed a flicker of light shines and a woman appears in the distance, she follows quietly out of sight for some time. Her curiosity brings them both to a beach with beautiful warm sands. The woman lays down and just stares upward at the blue sky. She wonders who the woman is and why she is alone on the sand, should she approach, is the woman dangerous , could it be her who caused the explosion? She shakes her head in disgust at herself for even caring and walks down to the woman, horse in tow and sits down beside her. The woman doesn't seem to notice so she sprinkles a little sand on her feet and introduces herself. "Hello, I'm Pergatorie........and you are?"
MysticSecret1
Sensing somebody near her Mystic waits.... for a stranger to come closer... she is calm now as that can be. The warm sand tickles her feet as she opens eyes and looks at the woman sitting besides her. Listening to her soft voice telling her name... the Queen smiles... "Greetings to You Pergatorie and nice to meet you... my name would be Mystic... from Mystic Secret Realm... here near by hidden in the fog of the nature... what brings you here? And who you are?"
Smiling she sits now and looks curious at the stranger sensing a strong power in her... waiting for answers Mystic looks at enormous waves playfully running to their feet, washing them tickling toes and covering with little sparkles of the sand... a peaceful evening one of not so many after the portal was closed with help of an old friend who exist in her memory but always appears as a ghost not wanting to intrude no more then just there is need for it. Smiling she sends him silent thank you note...
Good to know that moments when you need some help there are outside people or creatures who are ready to come and help not asking anything back... just like that... looking at Pergatorie Mystic waits for answers ... hopping that it will be a long journey of their meeting and call of blood got her here ... realm to be called ... home...
MysticSecret1
WinterSapphires
" To Love a Wolf"
April 25, 2012 06:01PM
“To Love a Wolf”
The wilderness of the wild calls, as one man wanders about looking for his place in life. Desolation and Isolation are all that he has known. Yet as the Soul of a man starts cry as the search has been a long one. Why he has chosen to come to the most dangerous of places, where beast eat the men. He might never know, but he has found himself here.
As Winter: watches the setting sun on the first day of hiking in this place. His body starts to feel the many miles of travel he has put under his feet. “Time to set up camp” Taking his pack off, he begins to search for the dead wood of trees and pine needles. Gathering what he will need for the nights fire, he stacks the wood and piles the needles close by. Then pulls out his trench shovel like all the warriors carry with them, unfolding it and pushing the lock into place. He starts to dig the house that will keep his fire.
In the distance the howl of wolves, remind him of just where he is and how wild it is. He continues to dig a little more until the pit is complete. Then stands and searches about looking for the stones to place around the fire pit, these are to ensure the heat of the long burning cool night as seasons start to show their change. Placing! The rocks around the hole, completing the circle; Winter: then reaches in his pack for the flint. Pulls it out and sets it at his side as he looks to the pine needles. Reaching for them and tossing them in the pit. Arranging! them to fill the hole evenly. Then looks and grabs some twigs and throws them into the fire pit. Taking the flint as he begins to strike it against a rock causing the shower of sparks to hit the dead meal of life for the flame he tries to create. Several times it takes before she comes to life lighting his way the rest of the evening. Making sure she is fully alive before placing some of the wood that will keep them safe and warm.
After his task is complete, he turns his attention to the canvas roll, tied to his pack. Undoing the knots that hold it secure, winter then stands to shake the roll out and lays it flat. As the howls; continue in the distance, waiting for the setting sun. To signify the start of the evenings hunt. Winter! Builds his home placing the steel poles in their proper place before setting to placing the hemp rope and spikes in the ground. Forming! The triangle! That will shelter him from the elements.
Rabbits can be heard scurrying about. With everything; but the meal done! Winter; takes his bow and sets out to kill the rabbits needed to eat for the night and searches for some fresh water to drink. A spring that begins at the beginning of a cliff side is spotted. The water trickles, cold and pure. The minerals are all good. As Winter: Tastes it for its quality. Pulling the wine skin from his side, watches as the leather starts to swell. He waits till it starts to over flow then caps it then starts to head back to camp.
Skinned and gutted one of the rabbit begins to cook laced with the surrounding herbs of mint and mushrooms that grow wild. With the touch of sage brush added. My nose peeks with the heavenly scent of raw wild meat cooking. The howls begin to die as I’M told by the setting sun, the hunt is on. All has become Silent as the rabbit cooks. I draw from the skin that holds the water waiting for the meal to finish.
Shadows start to cross the dance of my fire lady. Further reminding me of where I am, yet what is about to happen only Fate knows? As sit alone in the night watching the moon rise. Pads of feet and paws crack the branch of dead trees as they are stepped on, this tells me I’m being watched, not by god, but by beast. Charred the rabbit shows it wasn’t scarified for any reason. Pulling, it from the fire to cool. Winter! Hears; the growl of wolves fast approaching. Taking! A moment! to put his hand on his skinning knife. Assurance he will be fine and dinner will be served.
The snout of the first appears from the shadows. Snarling as she dares to step forward. Her coat is pitch black and the grey that outlines the blood, stained from her last meal. Quickens! My soul, as my heart pounds the echoes of my beating heart into my mind. Beaten and abused, she starts forward limping, before falling to the ground. Foam lies around her mouth. Grabbing my knife I stand as two more step forward, growling and snarling. Daring me! One is so bold as to leap into the light showing how mean she is. The other stands back as she knows her place in the pack… The oddity of three alpha females traveling as a pack marvels me. Never has this been seen before. The fear they see as I see in them tells my soul this was what I was born for. Tears feel my eyes as the adrenaline floods my body. We stand motionless before each other, one down, one in the shadows and one dares to eat me to protect the other two.
Winter! Moves; slowly bending His knees, reaching out, with his other hand to place it on the cooling rabbit. Watching every move the other two take trying to prepare for what might happen as man meets beasts. He tosses the rabbit cooked and seasoned towards the downed wolf. Hoping his movements weren’t too sudden. The daring one, who jumped into my fire light, lurches forward as the rabbit lands. Her hair stands up in the middle of her back; it is black with shades of blue mixed in. This tells me I’m on thin ice.
Moments pass as we stand and stare at each other showing no fear towards the other. The downed one I begin to call my Serenity manages a sitting position and a growl before she starts to be overwhelmed, by the meat in front of her. The other ready to bite takes the sitting position of guard, as she knows Serenity needs to eat, but never taking her eyes off me. Serenity starts to consume the rabbit that was to be my dinner. My mind trails off to the one in the shadow, I look and she is still waiting her command.
The angel, of the pack who is most Submissive! I name her that my Angel! Taking one of the two raw prepared rabbits. I toss it knowing that I’m most likely going to die at the jaws of the one who stares at me and lurches again towards me. Now this mean cuss stands inches from my own death, but realizes that there was no harm done in my actions and sits with a whimper. I stare at how close she is to me. Serenity then growls and comes to a sitting position, ready to fight. I watch the blue one lay down immediately, showing the leader.
Amazed! dare to sit and toss, the last of my dinner to the blue wolf, and by her actions I start to call her Kitti. My mind goes back to the beginning of my thoughts as Serenity first appeared. “Dinner will be served” as the rabbit cooked. Little did I (Winter) know it would be served like this. The man a meal lost. As the companionship begins “To Love a Wolf” as the wildness of them all starts to bond. Souls finally see the purpose.
Serenity nimbly comes forward to sit next to Kitti, Angel finally steps into the light showing she is just as mean! Her coat ranges from black in shadow to grey and white. She waits to hear her call to proceed. Serenity howls and Kitti sits at attention. Angel pads over to sit. All three not sit before me as the echoes die. Moments of Silence take ahold of our souls. Suddenly Serenity Starts to howl again and Kitti and Angel join in. The song plays daring to deafen me. Minutes pass then, Serenity looks to Kitti and shakes her head and they switch places. Kitti now turns and sits facing away ready. The dance of wolves begins. Serenity! taking the time to command Angel to my left as she takes my right. Surrounded by wolves! I sit as the story “To Love a Wolf” begins. My skinning knife returns to the ground as the new weapons form. “To Love a Wolf”
MysticSecret1
Taking the stranger woman by hand Mystic goes to the castle ... on her way she witnesses bodies of those who helped with this battle... ashes of vampires lay everywhere she looks... her heart hurts not only for loosing her friends but also by loosing the one who was so close to her... how can she live after this... that is big question in her head for now... silently she recalls last moments and so familiar face that whispered to her... all will be alright... she is not strong yet... the Queen still needs to get herself back... to figure out how to do this not taking someone life ... avoid such a tragic endings but also she knows that for sake of her castle... she will need to make decision and fast... straightening her lean body and lifting her head up she walks in... looking around searching for familiar eyes of her family... making sure they are ok... wanting to embrace them all to hear about everything... to assure all is alright. Now... the gate closed... darkness went away...
The night ... darkness.. hunger... huge that even painful... eyes dark red... fangs... body that shines in the moon light.... here she is ... the queen of the darkness... ready for hunt again... when fake blood does not work anymore and to live or die she needs to choose the way ... not letting herself to think Mystic was gone with the wind ... fresh smell of human being stopped her and she dropped down from the sky embracing the creature full of sweet fresh hot blood in her arms... her strength did not give him the option to fight to escape... she knew that is him they taste different... her fangs sank deep in his neck her fingers lost in his blond hair.... and she drunk ... hungrily not thinking till her hunger went away... just then she looked at his helpless body laying in her embrace ... and just then she realized what she did ... she took life from the innocent ... to get her fed... tears started to flow ... Mystic looked at him ... caressing with her eyes his face .... he was young but not to young... around 40 maybe ... blond ... handsome... good build ... her mind worked fast ... she bit her wrist and put her bloody arm on his lips... whispering ... "drink drink... drink" and he did slowly at first then with power.... he took the blood of Queen not knowing what it will do to him... and whom he will be from now on... she could only hope that he wont hate her after all... when he opened his huge brown eyes and looked at her... Mystic managed to smile... whispering ... " it is a dream... sweet dream and you will wake up from it and wont remember me or what happened here..." with those words she took him in her arms and flew back to the castle ... finding an empty room and placing the stranger in the bed... she smiled ... licked her lips and leaned to him... to look once more ... to dip her fingers in those silky blond hair... " hmmm blond .... that is something ... cute" grinned and disappeared in the castle ... powerful as never ... in the long time... the strangers blood was mixed with hers now... and he got hers.... what does nor happen so often... she was curious how he will be... after all.... the morning will show ....
Aernus
Waking up slowly, still unable to open his eyes, feels a strange taste in his mouth. Tries to remember the night before, keeping his eyes closed, he recalls the discussion with Ana.
For the umpteenth time he had said to her that it was all over.
He remembered having left abruptly and walking aimlessly. He remembers a shadow ... pain .... a woman .....
Opens his eyes to a dark bedroom, hearing the crackling of a fireplace he tries to stand up. His body is sore but strangely feels an immense energy.
Looks around trying to figure out where he is. Everything around him despite never having been there, looks familiar.
Starts to feel hungry. A predatory desire slowly takes hold of his reasoning. He gets out of bed and acting like never before, with swift and precise movements, quickly exits into the hallway behind the bedroom door.
The silence that hovers in the air heightens his predatory behavior.
Walking down the hall his eyes are focused on a door down the hall, which, inexplicably, he knows it's there what he want. Leaning against the door, one hand on the handle, rotates it slowly, listening intently. He feels the presence of someone. Sneaking, he approaches. His eyes curiously, can, despite the darkness, reveal the sleeping body of a woman. Looks at her, feeling desire.
Suddenly he realizes its her. Is the woman the night before.
MysticSecret1
Laying awake with her eyes closed the queen senses him for a while now... first she wanted to let him know she feels him but then curiosity took over and Mystic just waited... feeling strange urge in her body... something was not right here... this human blood was different then others but she had fresh blood so long time ago that maybe forgot how it suppose to feel but still... she felt power felt urge to hunt as never before... while he was walking in the dark corridors of the castle wandering there from place to place ... she just simple enjoyed playing in his mind ... reading him... he was lost ... confused ... curious too and he felt that power too... what was new to her as usual humans do not feel that... they just simple obey after turn... this one was different...
Mystic sensed in him something but she was not sure what was it yet... hunger hang in the air.... she knew she has enough blood to feed them both ... but as predator she wanted to play ... to have fun... when he was in her chamber... she stopped to breathe waiting for right moment... needed to hold herself not to jump right away... only when his face appeared in front of hers Mystic jumped and pulled him to her arms swirling fast and pushing to the wall... his body crashed in the wall making loud sound that echoed in the castle and that made her giggle ... thinking that if she will continue this way ... half of crew will be going their way as fast as they can....
her eyes wide opened glowing with a dark red light ... drowning into his ... she opened her mouth in surprise as same dark red eyes was staring at her... "ooooo" only one sound came from her mouth now... she was not prepared for this... "vampire?" whispered the queen.... "I bit a vampire?"
Aernus
A mixture of surprise, excitement and panic settled in his mind. The desire was now different .... Her eyes showed surprise. They were silent for a few moments. Thousands of questions buzzed in his head. "Who are you? 'Where am I? How did I get here? His gaze, which previously was seeking her neck is now focused on her mouth and unable to resist he kissed her.
MysticSecret1
The touch of his lips was electric vibrating extraordinary charming converting her body to feel long forgotten vibrations that swirled with enormous power starting from her head and ending in her toes making their bodies fly. Tortured soul could not believe that maybe again this body will shine burst out with a small flame of hope that would make those lips smile with real smile that actually did not and that was so usual to see. Things began to turn around with inhumanly speed, but they did not notice a moment when their bodies blended into One ... they danced in the dark allowing only a small ray of light to see their glowing silhouettes. Passion in the air clotted Surroundings and everything around seemed as if time stood still ... she never let her glowing crimson hungry glances from his eyes even then when her lips started to respond to his lips touch ... thoughts flew like wildfire ... you .. as ... we ... why ... then ... it does not matter .. no one does not matter just the two of us here and now ... they merged into a single creature... liberating from unnecessary garments separating the ability for their bodies to feel ... fast rapid breathing had the touch of early morning. Impatient hands trembling crawled on the skin in a fear to miss the smallest piece and leave it not to be known. Kisses turned into passion with both sharing the same feeling... him and her leaving in no doubt why now and whether it's worth. They even did not think ... They felt like one whole in a single moment ... overworked tired of the passion bodies still in contact with each other hoovered in the air as the queen whispered ... who we are ... why... does not matter... where and how ... if you feel the same thing and I ... please stay with me here, and ... together we will learn and find out all the answers to questions that are within us ...
Aernus
This new but at the same time vaguely familiar feeling of belonging. Despite all this new world will be new and strange I could not understand this kind of "DEJA VU". Have her in his arms made ​​him feel absolutely filled and it was with this feeling that he closed his eyes .... flashes of a past time ... a obscure realm where he reigned ..... an army at war .. .. titanic forces approaching dangerously ..... the fall of an empire ... the going for hundreds of years in hiding and into oblivion and the promise of a return by the hand of a new queen .... he wakes up from this "dream" and slowly begins to realize all the familiarity of this place .... He is back home
MysticSecret1
Memories flashed one by one with his... her eyes wide open now looked at him... her birth... her parents... the stories ... the First one who created them all ... the beginning... is that YOU???? She remembered the parents stories about Him who own everything was the One who ruled ... and then something happened .. they even weren't sure what... just that he left saying for their own good.. leaving all for them as to keep them all safe ... to make it work... and that was it... His name was forbidden to pronounce out loud just in whispers .. origins still remembered Him who was their God who was their everything for many many eras... that even no one could remember how long... forever... at very first... creator...
The Queen looked at him... with curiosity now... little afraid as she felt his blood power running in her body... can she ... would it kill her with it power... why her... why now... what this all suppose to mean... afraid even to think about it she looked at him... with wow... if He is back... what that means to them... something bad happened again or will be just good from now... she realized the power he will bring here now... also she knew that when word will go out .. there will be more bad who will try to take that too... looking at Him she whispered... " Tell me please what we will do now???"
WolfLStorm
Enters the WOLF
Coming out of the Mountains covered in Fog and smoke from the ravaged lands that belong to the Vamppiir queen and her people looking around finding a suitable place where i might build my Tavern and Home still looking at the full moon i pace off a large squair taking hammer and woden spikes and drive into the ground where the walls might meat and then a space for the door way then going into the Large area i face each of the 4 winds Howling in responce for help of the mystical realm to help build a proper Home and tavern that it many serve where its needed and then i walk off toward the Queens ream to seek her out and and her people as well as gather a supply going to last forever as well.
Watching People as i ever the town and asking where the Palace is to gain a audiance with the Queen and maybe her Advisors before leting all know my intentions to open a Tavern and seeing several shops being it butchers and the like talking and seting a price for furture supplies in bulk if possible and then walk down to the Dock Masters shack to speak with them and see what comes thou that can be baught also
then spoucing myself up and walks to the Palace to gain entrace I hope
MysticSecret1
Mystic turned around so quick.. the familiar smell .. made her move so fast .. the knock on her door ... the one of help was telling her that someone wants to see her... The Queen looked at him... then One who stood there deep in his thoughts ... :I shall leave you now..." she said ... " We will talk later as for now please feel as home .. would you? If you need something anything just ask and you will be given. I will ask for an excuse ... as someone needs my attention..." with those words she smiled letting her smile turn her eyes to sky blue again... silk wrapped her figure in a cosy embrace moving with her as then leaf with the wind... in one simple gentle dance... maybe deep inside she hoped that smell of creature she just sensed could be ... no ... she cannot think about it again.... Keeping her gaze to the front she flew downstairs to find the stranger sitting and patiently waiting... " Greetings to You... The Queen Mystic for Your presence ... may I know what brings you here in our Realm?" She was calm .. feeling the power going in her body and she rather enjoyed that now waiting for the answer....
WolfLStorm
Standing as the Queen enters the room Bowing as i also salute with my right hand from my forehead "Greetings my Lady I am sad that your Realm and its peope are over a terrible war as we all know" pointing to a medium chest beside me "this is for you and its people here not much but a tribute and a gift to ease the pain the war has caused and Permission to Build a Tavern and Home for myself and my future mate when the spirits see it fit to call one for me my name is Wolf i have traveled a long ways guided my the winds that blow and feel they wish me to settle here and help where i can but of course those wishing a job when the building and land is prepared and done are more then welcome to work and relax there
So tell me of this Land and her people PLZ
MysticSecret1
Smiling she looked at the man and his words sank in her head one by one. The queen looked at him thinking on his words... she was still feeling dizzy from her last feed and an adventure... her mind slipped away just for the second as the frown on her face too... the sense of the wolf was wanted waited and gone... smiling she gave the stranger the short summary about the Realm and that they recovered pretty good with all help after the portal was closed. Even taking some of the bravest knights life...
She gave him her permission to build what he asked for... the queen understood that they might need all help again one day... as in these worlds good and bad... weak and strong were always fighting and trying to take over... and she was just a very small part of it...
After she gave commands to the people how to help the stranger to feel welcomed... she smiled at him.... "welcome to our Realm and I hope your stay will be productive here... please do not hesitate to ask if you will need anything and sure please bring your family" with slight nod she made her turn as looked at him over again... " I did not recall I heard your name Sir?" then smiling nod to him and let herself all way to the back garden when she had her new passion... sky blue orchids... just starting to bloom... gently touching them with her delicate fingers her mind drifted again to sweet memories ... bringing all so near that she almost could feel it ... presence ...
WolfLStorm
My Name my Good and Fair Queen is Wolf Storm and i am that which my names subjects i am a Alpha Wolf but am here to help this land and her people, After i have gotten set up here i do hope you stop by and look around if you can and time does allow
MysticSecret1
Coming back from her dreaming she nod to the man calling himself Wolf Storm smiling ... " Arent they wonderful?" she pointed to the delicate flowers... " We will make sure that you will get all help you needed and thank you for joining us in our Realm, I will visit you when you will get settle for sure.. " Looking WolfStorm being guided by two of her people she turned back to her garden...
Smiling Mystic started to take care of her flowers humming the melody of the song... The sky blue orchids were everywhere right now ... she mixed them with her yellow ones in one huge statue climbing one on each other making live wall of flowers ... her back garden had that strong sense of orchids that sometimes made her dizzy.. she used some of petals for her baths too to give her skin and hair that delicate aroma... the sun was almost down now... nobody disturbed her here .. as they all knew if she is surrounded by her flowers she needs to think... about something serious... melody of her low voice was heard echoing...
WolfLStorm
Smiling and Bowing to the Queen am showed out by her two maids whistling a light happy tune as i leave the Castle grounds knowing i made a good decision to stay in this land for sure knowing the spirits are fast but not super fast i go find a room for the night and continue to look around the town speaking to the people and seting up supply lines of food and the like for my new place thanking all that i come into contact with
Aernus
As she went to confront who both felt coming, he sat in that big chair in darkness and left his mind flow to a distant time. Answers were arriving and despite its apparent trance state he could hear their conversation. It was time to give answers. Mentally summoned her to the lounge and sat down in front of the fireplace, he waited for her, feeling a great pleasure to be able to have her again with him.
WolfLStorm
Having waken the next morning i travel back out to the crossroad where i had invoked the spirits in building my wonderful tavern smiling as i see before me a large 3 story building along with a side building out back for a stable knocking on the door 3 times before saying my name and hearing the door open i give thanks to the spirits that build this and the wonderul table and fireplace that is set walking into the kitchen looking around and seeing everything in place just waiting for people to come in i walk upstairs to the top floor looking at my residence and laugh as they have done a wonderful job completly walking back down checking the bar for stock knowing there would be drinks of all type finding a piece of parchment and a pen to write HELP wanted kitchen and other things please come in
"HOWLERS TAVERN"
now open to the realm and her people
MysticI
The night surrounded the castle... fog so deep that was hard to see where to go... taste of fresh blood still was in her mouth as the hard temptation... and she was to weak or maybe she did not want to fight it...smiling she sniffed for last time the bloom of yellow orchid ... planted by the King wish to please her so long ago...The queen turned to the night and was gone... to hunt ... again... for power for strength that fresh blood gave her... she knew that it also would kill any human being in her... but she did not care about it anymore... all was lost forgotten and gone... she wanted to live here and now... not worrying not feeling just enjoying life... she laughed at that word ... life still was life even she was dead so long ago... immortal... that what they called them... pathetic... years trying to survive over and over struggling between wanting to feel and failing and then refusing again turning herself to the monster... that lived in her and just waited to be ... free... tonight this night ... with the wind she was sensing the air and the flesh of humans that did not know ... the danger in the woods... her... all dark.. even her soul was dark now... just eyes were glowing red in the night...
MinaBearDarkShadow
She walks aimlessly around. She feels lost and alone here. She knows of the portal that she was pushed into by her mother for her own safety. She recalls the words she and her mother exchanged.
"MOMMA, PLEASE I DONT WANT TO GO THERE!"
"BABYGIRL, YOU HAVE TO GO! ITS NOT SAFE HERE FOR YOU! YOU ARE SPECIAL AND PEOPLE WILL NEVER STOP LOOKING FOR YOU!!! I CAN HOLD THEM OFF TILL YOU ARE SAFE!!! "
HER MOMMA TAKES HER FACE IN HER HANDS. "PLEASE, YOU HAVE TO LIVE!!! YOU HAVE TO LIVE FOR ME!!!' SHE THRUST A LOCKET INTO HER DAUGHTER'S HANDS. "PLEASE REMEMBER ME AND MY LOVE FOR YOU!!!' THEN HER MOMMA PUSHES HER INTO THE PORTAL AS HER DAUGHTER SCREAMS FOR HER.
"MOMMA!!!"
Tears fall from her bright violet eyes as she remembers this. She clutches the locket, that never left her momma's neck. She opens the locket and sees for the first time, a picture of her mother and of the father she never knew. She closes it up and and holds it close to her heart, and makes a vow. I WILL LIVE FOR YOU MOMMA, ITS A PROMISE!!!
As she walks through the woods she senses another, and moves closer to investigate. She hides behind a tree and see a woman with glowing red eyes. She doesnt feel fear for this woman, but feels she will help her. Suddenly feels weak and moves forward and places a hand on the woman's shoulder. PLEASE HELP ME!!! And faints feeling the woman put her arms around her...
MysticI
Where she came from ... straight to her arms... whispering words to help... Mystic looked at her laying peacefully with curiousity... slowly she licked her lips... and grinned... so easy .. here you go .. the dinner served... just take and taste it... temptation was so heavy and hard... all face her all body could feel it... she was fighting the urge to sink her fangs in the young woman neck... so peacefully revealed to her...
From the last human being in her Mystic let the woman lay on the ground....
Sensing she is not alone ... some familiar being was near... and Mystic jumped quick on her feet now protecting the woman .... just in case ... if so... she looked around trying to sense who was that and what got him or her here ... and if this would be peace meeting or fight ...
Serithis
He lurks in the shadows watching the woman protect the human. He sees Mystic sensing something in the air she can't quite put her finger on. He could tell by the look of her face that it was a feint, and familiar scent. He senses Mystic's urge to feed upon the human. Her temptation was apparent, and he must intervene.
" It's been too long Dearest Sister" he says within the shadows as he slowly walks from them towards Mystic. " I see your taste for all things fleshy hasn't changed.." he says with a grin.
MysticI
She turns quick at the sound of long forgotten voice... and with that she flies fast and rolls the man on the ground screaming .... "brother!!!!!!!" her face covers with tears ... she laughs she cries and she hugs him tight .... her all emotions rolling over ... Mystic did not see her "little" brother for decades... she grins remembering how he growled at her being called baby bro... and now having him in her arms her heart sings again... family bond they all have is so strong and if one of them is missing ... feels like hear piece missing too... catching her breath now she looks at him with her smiling eyes " omg.. I cannot believe my own eyes ... turn around show me .. is this really you ... my baby bro?" Mystic sees how Serithis looks at the young woman and familiar look on his face ... makes her to stop him.... " no no no brother ... something is about her... we need to bring her to castle and to see what is going on there...and then we can hunt for our feed..now please help me with .. taking her safely to our place and on our way you need to tell me all what was with you and why you were away for so long.... "
Serithis
He embraces her, holding her is her arms. Shes fanatic, perhaps more than that, her joy is just the same if not more. The woman stands in disarray still. " I will tell you in time where I have been for the last 20 years. But for now let's get this poor woman to the castle" They travel the dark, and eerie woods towards the castle. "The castle looks old from afar. Have things gotten that bad after I left?"
MysticI
Mystic looks at him and her face frowns... you do not want to know... this what you see now is more or less fixed... all was much worse... ruins... lost ... the fog that surrounded the castle got heavier... stones bigger and where was the river ... now ... dangerous waters ready to swollow every soul that is not careful... battles for portal killed most of from each side... and what weren't lost still licking their wounds... family ... some here some list in other side... Mystic looks deep in his dark eyes... I really hope dear brother it won't scare you away... as we would use any help... and sure for me.. that little part of human that beats in my heart... feels warm seeing you again. With those words she swirled with him in the air as she used to do in young years when teasing him as baby bro always would make him to chase her around the castle. Taking the woman in the back wing of the castle where she could be safe from all dark livings in and around the castle... Mystic never let her brother arm talking non sto laughing giggling grining... ignoring her hunger... postponing it for later...now... she gave the woman some strong nectar to make her wake up ... and see 2 pairs of eyes looking at her with lots of questions... Mystic almost missed another one... coming to the room... and she jumped ready to fight....
MinaBearDarkShadow
She wakes with a start and deep intake of breath. She immediately senses danger near. She looks at the woman as she is in a stance, ready to fight these 3 people. She closes her eyes and tries to go into their minds, and knows that they are here for her. She remembers them chasing her and her mother with tranquilizer guns. NO!!! THEY HAD GOTTEN HER MOTHER!!! She get really angry as her eyes turn a deeper violet and take up her whole eyes and she moves onto her knees and and holds out hands out in front of her and lets out an earth-shattering scream, out of her hands shoots a purple energy. It shoots past the woman and at the 3 men, shooting them into the air and out of the castle, slamming the castle doors shut after them. She collapses on the floor as the woman turns around and kneels down and picks up the young woman's upper half in her arms. She opens her eyes and looks up at the woman, and speaks weakly.
"They were here for me. I don't know how they got through the portal. They must have made my momma open the portal. Please help me. You're the only one who can, i can feel it!"
She grasps the locket around her neck, and faints once again. The woman takes hold of her hand tenderly, and speaks mostly to herself.
"My god, what are you?"...
Aernus
He began to have an uncontrollable need to hunt .... the warm metallic taste of blood was now an urgency. and somehow sensed nearby the source of his desire. Lured, he quickly found himself in a room where he felt the pulsing of a weakened heart. But the human was not alone. She was there, and accompanied by another being of darkness. He stepped forward and with some amazement she barred his way, as if to defend the human. He stopped and looked at her waiting for an answer, his anger grew, starting to get tense and aggressive towards her. He waited ...
Serithis
He saw this unknown being come out from the shadows and could detect the anger and rage that flowed through his body. The crazed lust for blood was apparent on him as well, as the woman faints yet again. " She's easy prey..." he thought. But he could not let a human be fed upon. Since his leave he has weened himself from human blood, his skin had became pale and old for a time. Later he adapted to human society and fell in love with a human woman. Both sides tore him apart. Should he give in to the beast inside him? That blood crazed fiend that he was born into. That beast with ultimate power? The blood vapors still lingered in his nose. the urge strong, but silent. He stand infront of the two protecting his sister and the female. " Another vampire? Do you recognize him? " Mystic stood and silence as she starred at this being. "Whoever you are, leave from this place, this prey is mine!" he knew he had to revert back to his original form. His eyes changed from ivy blue to bloodshot red. He gave the mysterious being a look of intimidation. " he waited for him to make the next move.
MysticI
Mystic turned around quick after her brother jumped on his feet... Protecting the woman she looked what intruded them so late in the night... she recognized familiar being ... hissing she silenced them both pushing them out of the cell... shutiing masive door and asking two of her best guards stand by and do not let anyone in or out... she will need to deal now with these two bloody creatures who seemed wont calm down ... they were so ready to fight to hunt for that easy pray... what they did not know that she wont let them get feed so easily... in her kingdom you needed to do something more for your meal not just to come and take it... she grinned at two men who flew so fast in the darkness after each other growling ... she even did not bother introduce them ... they will need to figure out on their own who they are and what they do here in Mystic Realm.... till then she had something more important to do ... the woman whispered in her ear ... and now her goal was to make sure how true that information is...
The Queen flew fast her eyes sharp in the night shone bright red color ... she was determinate to find what the woman told her... the night was peaceful and calm ... and even time to time she could feel presence of familiar sense she did not pay to that much attention.. whomever was following her she will deal ... later... for now she just keep moving trading fly with jumps with run to keep her energy up to the point ... she felt she will need that later... couple times she was stopped by hungry creatures but she fight them easy and fast leaving their helpless bodies behind... Mystic could feel she was near by her goal ... looking around she took step by step in the abandoned building feeling she is not alone anymore... preparing to fight she moved her body further and further....
Trenchsoul
The air ruptures in a space below the surface, a concussion of force and sound and light that annihilates the earth around it before collapsing into a momentary singularity, drawing all around it within a few meters into it's essence crushing interior. The power just as suddenly collapses and leaves the shadow of something like human in the void left behind. Cloaked and haloed in a dark fire, the figure steps forward and through the earth, into a cathedral made so many moments ago there aren't grains enough on the beach to count the seconds. Foot falls last heard on these hallowed grounds so long ago ring once more on stone that echoes in the depths like the chorus of the dead upon the river Lethe through the valley of the Damned. The figure approaches a lectern loaded heavily with a tome that could easily outweigh a human male, it's pages seemingly made from the flesh of said male, tanned and branded with arcane symbols of unknown portent. A finger flits across the empty space above the grim moire, the cover and several pages flowing open and baring their secrets to eyes that glow with the midnight darkness of the void, swallowing all light around them.
Candles and candelabra around the echoing space alight with invisible sparks, lighting the space with a grisly but warm light, dancing in the shadows while leaving the light spaces seemingly in darkness. The effect almost a living negative to the world above, where light dominated darkness, but only by the appeasement of the empty ebon blackness that abounds. The desiccated finger traced the lines of a language that had never been known on this planet except by a mad few who touched the mysteries that mortal minds were never meant to know or kissed the holy lips of the sanctified and found their souls lacking. The empty sockets, dried husks of what were possibly once eyes, absorbed the knowledge greedily, hungrily, but what they found there wouldn't have been known beyond the implacable features of the macabre facsimile of a human.
Swiping a mummified hand across the tome once again, the pages flowed across and the book closed with a sound like the closing of a tomb; loud, abrupt and final. The dark, space deep holes that were the remains of eyes looked up and across time and space, finding this piece of history, that speck of potential, little sundries of fate and destiny, and began to piece together a future that bade some hope but a certainty of pain and desperation in the drive to discover it. Beneath robes woven of the death of stars and the birth of nations, toes and feet split, expanded, grew into roots that spread rapidly across the land of the Lady Mystic.
In the garden of the Queen, a rose bush of pale, opalescent petals rose with fluid grace into the night sky, blossoming only at night under the full moon's caress, the petals a portent of times to come, and each blossom seemingly a pale representation of their Queen. A sign for she that rules to hold herself in readiness of the coming storm.
Once the network of pulsing roots had been settled across the land, the figure stepped again, breaking the rooted feet from the ankles but seemingly unaware of having done so. The amputated limbs stepped firmly and surely upon the cold stone floor in a steady gait until the figure rested upon the molded throne made of bone and sinew, dirt and blood, light and darkness, settling its mass upon the carved mass and staring, unseeing, into the depths of the shadows around it. Thoughts unspoken caroming within its mind.
MysticI
It came so fast and so powerful that even her senses did not get that... all inside her turned into big ball and exploded into thousand feelings ... with them came huge wave of heat at first .. burning all inside and out her ... not leaving even a little bit to think... head pounding like big rubber ball and then... cold ... freezing cold making her involuntary shake from her eyelashes to toes ..
not feeling her body... it became not hers ... she levitated above it and could not believed it was her... there standing so helpless... for a moment she did not want to go back there... she wanted stay away ... as staying away felt so much better then there...
but the again she knew she needed to go back as that something was so close ... Mystic shaken her head ... her mind was still circling in the speed of the wind but she made herself to see things she did not see before ... looks that her eyes opened as new... she saw him there ... standing still... being afraid to move?.. or just simply analyzing her and her reactions to all this... without words she questioned ... is this going to happen now?